All-Knowing Novice

Clanless Cultivator Book 1

Kenneth Arant

Contents

Summary

Shadow Alley Press Mailing List

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

The Adventure Continues…

Books and Reviews

Books by Shadow Alley Press

LitRPG on Facebook

GameLit and Cultivation on Facebook

Even More Cultivation on Facebook

About the Author

Summary

Knowledge is power. Knowledge is safety. Knowledge is Happiness. But only if you can act on it…

In spite of his best efforts, sixteen-year-old Taryn is an outcast. No one in the city will sully themselves by associating with a Clanless, and without someone to jumpstart his Eco core, he’s unable to fulfill his dream of walking the path of a cultivator. However, his life is turned upside down when he finds a journal belonging to an ancient immortal known only as “the Mourner.”

The journal was enchanted to pass along the memories and knowledge of the old cultivator to their successor. Taryn is ecstatic, as he suddenly has an abundance of knowledge at his fingertips… Unfortunately, he’s unable to make use of that knowledge without Eco. And the Mourner's spirit has begun showing Taryn visions of a possible future—one where his home is destroyed and the only family he knows dies before his eyes.

There’s only one way to prevent this future from coming to pass. The journey will either force him to surpass those who once mistreated him or end in his death, and not even the Mourner has the knowledge of which outcome it will be...

From Kenneth Arant, bestselling author of the Snake’s Life Series, comes a brand-new cultivation adventure perfect for fans of xanxia, demon beasts, and mystic martial arts of all types.

Shadow Alley Press Mailing List

Want to keep up with the Clanless Cultivator Series? Visit Shadow Alley Press and subscribe to our mailing list!

Chapter One

The following is an excerpt from the Mourner’s journal

* * *

Aurelia, though it is a large planet, is minuscule in what it represents. Aurelia is but one of an incalculable number of origin worlds scattered amongst the greater galaxies.

Only five immortals have come from this inconsequential planet, and all of them have faded into obscurity. Not even their descendants, the humans who still live on Aurelia, remember who they are.

Aurelia has three celestial bodies of note: Rala—the orange star at the center of their cluster who brightened their days for sixteen hours at a time. Dawen—the small satellite that orbits Aurelia and brings light to their twelve-hour nights. And finally, Asta—an asteroid belt that orbits around Aurelia’s north and south poles.

Due to the reflective metals inside the asteroids, at night, they can be seen as slowly moving golden lights—a contrast to Dawen’s silver light.

The inhabitants of Aurelia believe that the asteroids are the souls of the recently deceased traveling to the spirit world, a ridiculous concept, but one they believe all the same. And if it brings them some measure of peace to believe that these floating hunks of metal are the souls of their loved ones, then I have no intention of correcting them.

The inhabitants of Aurelia do not measure time in the same way that many other worlds do. For example, they do not measure their days in weeks or months: instead, each season has roughly 94 days, and so the inhabitants simply count the days until the end of the season.

An example of this would be that harvest time in the capital of the Ullet Empire begins on the sixty-seventh day of Greenwilt and ends on the seventy-fifth. Like many other origin worlds, Aurelia has four distinct seasons, centralized around the harvest of crops. Though these names change depending on the language, this is what they are called on the main continent: the planting season is Leafwake, the dry season is Firecrest, the harvest season is Greenwilt, and the cold season is Witherpeak.

Life can be harsh on Aurelia, but Aurelians are a hardy people and many of them welcome the challenge their world gives to them. I should know, I used to be one of them.

End of excerpt.

* * *

A gentle breeze rustled the branches on the evergreen trees that surrounded the small field where one hundred children of the great Ukata clan stood at attention under the watchful eye of their parents, three teachers from the local school, and Teng De, first elder of the Ukata clan.

In spite of their young age, the children did their best to remain still and quiet for the first elder.

Ukata Teng De was a man in his fifties, with short black hair that was graying near the temples. Though young for an elder, he had successfully guided the Ukata clan for thirty years, his calm temperament and vast knowledge of Eco causing him to be widely respected both inside and outside of the clan. As such, it was only natural that he be the one to perform the awakening ceremony for the next generation.

The awakening ceremony was a crucial step towards being seen as an adult in the eyes of the clan. It was the day you accepted Eco into your body and your future duties in the clan were revealed.

“Hello, children,” Teng De said. His voice boomed across the field, making it almost impossible for the children to ignore him.

“I’d like to start out by welcoming you. As you all no doubt know, my name is Ukata Teng De, and I have the honor of serving as your first elder. Accompanying me today are these wonderful people.” He waved behind him at the gathered teachers.

“You will have time to meet each of them after the ceremony, but for now, they’re here to serve as my helpers. In a moment, I will have each of them demonstrate one of the four Eco disciplines. Let this serve as motivation for you. For someday, if you train hard enough, you can be as powerful as your instructors.” Teng De ended his speech with a smile.

Though he’d attempted to be as friendly as possible, many of the children were still rendered speechless by his presence.

Teng De beckoned an alluring young woman to stand next to him. The woman appeared to be in her twenties and was wearing a cut-off red robe that ended just below her hips. She waved at the children, causing many of the boys to turn scarlet and many of the girls to wonder at her beauty.

“Ukata Lai Delan, Wild Eco user.” Although the woman spoke quietly, her voice carried over the children as if she’d shouted.

The woman closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then her eyes snapped open: her charming brown eyes had turned the color of wheat, her teeth elongated into fine points, her nails lengthened and sharpened to a shimmering edge, and a light dusting of fur sprouted across her skin.

What truly captured the children’s attention was the swaying tail that grew from her backside and swished behind her.

“As she explained, she is a Wild Eco user. Those of you lucky enough to possess this rather rare discipline will no doubt find yourselves under the tutelage of Lai Delan in the coming weeks. Thank you.” Teng De bowed to Lai Delan, who quickly returned the gesture, then returned to her place in line.

The next person to step up was a handsome woman with a spear held loosely in her left hand. She stepped to the left of Teng De and said, “Cao Xinyue, Captain of the Ukata royal guard, Battle Eco user. Filling in for my sister.”

Without wasting another moment, Cao Xinyue rotated the spear quickly in front of her, spun it around her side, and brought it behind her back. As it came around her other side, she struck. Though the tip of the spear hit nothing but air, the ground in front of her was torn as if someone had recently pulled a plow through it.

Cao Xinyue smacked the butt of her spear against the ground and bowed to the children. After receiving courtesy bows in return, she bowed to Teng De and went to rejoin the other teachers.

“Thank you, Cao Xinyue. I hope your sister feels better soon.”

The last person to step up was a heavyset man wearing a dark leather apron. Wielding a small hammer in his right hand, he moved to Teng De’s left side and began speaking.

“Greetings. I imagine some of you already know me, but for those of you who don’t, my name is Long Yijun. I am the successor to the Long family smithy, located centrally in the market district. Oh, that reminds me, we’re having a special this week on tool sharpening. Get two items sharpened, get a third free—” The sound of Teng De clearing his throat brought the man up short.

“Maybe you could advertise after you’ve demonstrated Shaper Eco for the children?” Teng De said, showing nothing of his emotions save for a humorless smile.

Long Yijun nervously chuckled at the first elder. “Apologies, Elder De. I’ll just get to it then, shall I?”

Long Yijun pulled the fragments of a broken knife out of a pouch on his side and held them up for the children to see. He gathered them into a single hand, then closed his meaty fingers around the fragments. He blew on his closed fist, the breath coming out a surprising dark orange. When he opened his hand again, the only thing left of the knife fragments was a bit of iron powder.

The children ogled the iron dust with open astonishment on their faces.

“You think this is impressive?” Long Yijun laughed. “I’m merely in the channel building stage, just one stage above your own! My father can repair cracks with nothing more than his breath.”

“Yes, yes, Long Meng is one of the prides of our city.” Teng De laughed while discreetly leading the salesman away before he could truly begin singing praises of his father. Teng De held only respect for Long Meng, and would likely pay the master smith a visit before the day was done… but they had a schedule to keep. “Once again, thank you, Long Yijun, for demonstrating Shaper Eco.

“And lastly, if you don’t mind someone who’s a bit out of practice, I would be honored to demonstrate the last Eco discipline for you. Does anyone have any objections?” The children remained completely silent at the question. None of them knew what to say to that.

Teng De, realizing he’d made them uncomfortable, coughed into his hand in order to hide his embarrassment. “I wield Elemental Eco: specifically, I wield the thunder element. I would ask that you cover your ears. I’ve been told it can be a bit loud.” The children immediately did as he said and covered their ears with their hands.

Teng De brought his right hand up to his left shoulder. He took a steadying breath, then twirled his hand in a circular pattern as he brought it across his body. Just before his arm fully extended he thrust two fingers towards the sky, high above the spectator’s heads: a crack of thunder reverberated throughout the field as a bolt of lightning shot from his fingers.

The bolt only dissipated once it’d traveled one hundred feet; in the wake of the lightning bolt, the grass beneath it, and to two feet on either side, was blackened from the intense heat.

Teng De brought his hand back to his chest and bowed to the children.

There was a moment of silence as the children processed what they’d just seen, which ended when they burst into a cheer loud enough to rival the thunder. Teng De laughed at the children’s enthusiasm.

Ukata Teng De pulled an unassuming glass sphere the size of a marble out of a pocket of his robes and motioned for a young boy to step forward.

* * *

Watching all of this from the sidelines was a teenage boy of fifteen years named Taryn. Appearance-wise, Taryn was memorable, not in the sense that he was handsome, but for the dark hood that covered his head and the cloth mask that covered the upper part of his face, even during the height of summer when the harsh light of Rala shined the brightest.

Hood and mask aside, the young man could be called average looking at best and “harsh” at worst. What could be seen of his face was pale, and his cheekbones were slightly too pronounced to be healthy.

The vest connected to the hood was made out of a rough, dark fabric the children on the field probably didn’t know existed, and the same could be said for his ill-fitting dark gray robe and breeches.

The only pristine piece of clothing to be found on the young man’s body was the dark bag slung over his shoulder. It was a rather small bag, only four hands across and two hands high, but it looked brand-new. The contrast between it and the young man’s clothes was sure to have drawn attention.

Dark red eyes stared out over the field, locked on the form of the first elder. Taryn hadn’t come to the training field to participate—he was far too old for that. He liked to watch the awakening ceremony. It was the closest he would ever get to cultivating.

He’d always dreamed of one day being on that field: the first elder standing before him with his arms outstretched, waiting for Taryn to take that first step forward… Taryn sighed. Who was he kidding? That would never be him. Taryn wasn’t a member of the three clans. He certainly wasn’t a Ukata—nor was he a Cai or Qiao.

Taryn was Clanless. While not the only reason he was considered an outcast, it was the most obvious thing to set him apart from everyone else within the great walls of Haven City.

While only those with a direct connection to the founders were considered “true descendants” and treated as nobles, everyone from the street urchins living within the shadows of the city to the men, women, and children standing on the field with the first elder could trace their lineage back to one of the three founders.

No matter their family name, they were all a part of the Ukata, Cai, or Qiao clans.

Had his adoptive grandmother not taken pity on him as a child and brought him back to the city to stay as a temporary guest of the clan, Taryn likely would’ve been left alone to die in the forest beyond the walls.

Though his grandmother said she had no idea why he was wandering the forest in nothing but rags, Taryn knew. It was because he’d been abandoned by people who couldn’t be bothered to show him the kindness of a quick death. He was left alone to starve… or worse, become the meal of some forest dweller.

He’d once wondered if perhaps his family was dead, but any hope of that being the case was crushed before he was ten.

The area he was found in supposedly had some kind of protector that had never shown aggression towards humans. Taryn was told that it was because of this protector that he’d been left alone long enough for him to be found and brought back to the city.

There was but one way a child such as Taryn could’ve made it to that area… Someone had to take him there.

He was abandoned outside the city with nothing but the rags he was found in, and the horrible burn scars across his face.

It was the kindness of a complete stranger that saved him from certain death, and the kindness of her clan that allowed him to stay with her despite their distrust of outsiders… But not even the Ukata were kind enough to allow him to join the clan or even to do something as simple as train with their children.

As an outsider, someone born outside the city and not of the three clans of Haven, he wasn’t trusted enough for such an idea to even be considered. No one in Haven City was willing to perform the awakening ceremony on the scarred outcast. Not even the woman who’d adopted him… Okay, that wasn’t strictly true or fair. His adoptive grandmother couldn’t awaken his Eco even if she wanted to.

Taryn silenced all thoughts as soon as he noticed a boy stepping forward.

Acting quickly, Taryn pulled a spyglass out of his bag and held it up to his eye. He watched with bated breath as the boy took a breath… Moments later, the crackling of electricity surprised the boy so much that he almost dropped the sphere, but at the last moment he closed his hand around it, preventing the priceless artifact from falling to the grass below.

After taking a moment to relax, the boy once again opened his hand so everyone could see the marble. Thunder Eco flailed against the inside of the marble. Green arcs of electricity danced in Taryn’s eye, and he knew the boy had succeeded. “A maker: thunder element,” Taryn muttered to himself.

He pulled a leather-bound journal—a birthday gift from his grandmother—and a pencil out of his bag and began to write it down. This was something Taryn did every time he came to watch an awakening ceremony.

He liked to make note of what he saw. It was his way of trying to understand the cultivators around him, even if he couldn’t be one of them.

Makers was the preferred nickname of Elemental Eco users. The others had nicknames too: users of Shaper Eco were often called forgers, users of Battle Eco were nominally known for whatever weapon they used to focus their Eco, and Wild Eco users were commonly referred to as shifters.

Makers used Eco to wield the primal elements and alter the world around them as they saw fit. While most makers only had an affinity for one element, some geniuses were rumored to have been born with an affinity for two or perhaps even three elements.

Taryn had never seen this himself, despite having personally spied on—er… witnessed eight other awakening ceremonies in the two years he’d been doing this.

Taryn didn’t know whether to believe it or not, as it wasn’t uncommon for the clans to lie about the might of their members.

Just as Taryn finished writing his notes about the boy, a girl stepped forward confidently and without pause. She took the marble without needing to be told. At first nothing happened, just like with the boy, but then a loud clanging of steel rang throughout the field.

By the time Taryn could see the marble again with his spyglass, it had turned the color of blood, the telltale sign of Battle Eco—a branch of Eco that did exactly as its name suggested.

Battle Eco was used to enhance the body: it allowed for faster movement, stronger strikes, and reinforcement of the body to levels rivaling that of the strongest shields.

Taryn quickly wrote all of this down in his journal, then picked up his spyglass just as a group of boys wearing matching robes that were green and gold in color took the marble in turn, and each caused an earsplitting roar to erupt from the marble.

Even as far away as Taryn was, he winced at the painful noise. He could only imagine what it must have sounded like up close.

Taryn rubbed his ears with the palms of his hands for a few moments, trying desperately to stop the annoying ringing in his ears. With one hand still on his ear, Taryn began to write with his right hand.

The boys were users of Wild Eco, an untamed, uncontrolled form of Eco that allowed the user to absorb the essence and take on the characteristics of any number of beasts.

He’d never seen someone train using Wild Eco, but from his research, he concluded that shifters preferred training in complete isolation, or never trained at all.

Most of the shifters he’d heard of took the form of domesticated beasts in order to better work the fields or perform manual labor. He guessed he could understand their distaste for training if that was all they could do with their abilities.

However, Taryn was sure these people were not using Wild Eco to its fullest potential. He’d heard stories about the dreaded Eco Beasts in the forest beyond the walls. Couldn’t someone use Wild Eco to become like them?

Realizing he’d been too distracted with the thought, Taryn quickly wrote down everything he could about the boys.

Soon after, a pair of twin girls approached first elder together. The rhythmic tapping of a hammer on steel rang out across the field as the first accepted the marble. The same occurred with her sister, both girls awakening Shaper Eco one after the other.

While this might seem weird or unlikely because of the nature of random chance, according to Taryn’s research, children had about a seventy percent chance of awakening the same Eco type as their parents. A number which climbed to almost ninety percent if two or more children were born at the same time… Or so his sample size of eight would suggest.

More information was needed to come to a true conclusion, but Taryn believed it was an interesting theory nonetheless.

Taryn spent most of his afternoon sitting beneath the leaves of that large tree.

His journal was quickly filled with the traits and brief descriptions of each of the children.

Once all was said and done, Taryn managed to acquire data on about eighty children, and it went something like this: Fifty-two possessed Battle Eco. Twenty-five possessed Elemental Eco—of those that did, the overwhelming majority had an affinity for fire, ten had an affinity for wind, while only two children had an affinity for thunder. Fifteen children possessed Wild Eco. And only eight children of the Ukata clan would go on to wield Shaper Eco and become forgers.

With the ceremony coming to an end, Taryn quickly gathered up his things and made to leave the training field. He only made it a few steps before someone laid a hand on his shoulder and turned him around, causing him to drop his bag in the process.

Ukata Teng De looked down his nose at Taryn, all semblance of the kindness he’d shown on the field gone, replaced by anger and disappointment.

“Why are you here?” Teng De’s words were barely above a whisper, but they shook Taryn to his core as if he’d shouted them.

In all his life, he’d only seen the first elder a handful of times, and never had he been this close.

“I—I was just...” Taryn stammered.

“Spying?” Teng De narrowed his eyes.

It was then that Taryn realized his bag had fallen open, and his journal was visible.

Teng De pushed Taryn aside, much to the boy’s protest, and picked up the leather-bound journal. With one hand, Teng De undid the clasp and flipped the book open while holding a struggling Taryn at bay with his other hand.

After a few seconds of flipping through the pages, Teng De latched on to Taryn’s vest and he lifted Taryn off of his feet.

He looked at the journal for a few moments more, then he shut the book and shifted his eyes to Taryn’s face.

“As a favor to your grandmother I will not kill you for the crime you have committed here today. However, and listen to me well, boy. You will never cultivate Eco, especially not at our expense. If I ever see you in this part of the city again, I’ll see you expelled from the city.” He released Taryn’s vest, allowing the boy to collapse onto his backside.

While maintaining eye contact with Taryn, Teng De ripped every last page out of the journal, then threw the leather cover. It flew like a disc over the top of a nearby tree before vanishing into the tree line. “Go home. A nameless clanless like yourself doesn’t belong here. You aren’t even worthy enough to look in our direction.”

Taryn flinched at Teng De’s words.

His eyes involuntarily looked towards the tree line; he didn’t care much about the paper—it was easily replaced. But he wouldn’t leave the cover. His grandmother had saved every tiena she could get her hands on for three months to buy him that cover, and he wasn’t about to lose it.

But he knew he couldn’t go for it now, not with Teng De watching. So, Taryn stood up and fled from Teng De’s sight, vowing to himself that not only would he return for the cover, but he would show Teng De that he was wrong.

Taryn would cultivate, and he would be damn good at it too. He wasn’t the worthless kid people said he was. He wasn’t… And he’d prove it to Teng De, to the Ukata clan, to everyone.

Chapter Two

Taryn didn’t go home that night; he couldn’t bear facing his grandmother without that journal, so he wandered the streets of Haven City until well after Dawen had risen.

Looking to the stars, Taryn saw that Dawen had been in the sky for nearly seven hours, which meant most of the city had been asleep for hours.

It wasn’t uncommon for Taryn to do this—to go one or two days without returning home.

His grandmother believed that he was staying over at Xian Hui’s house. He’d met the boy during the New Year’s Festival last year, only… No such person existed. Oh, Taryn had certainly made a friend during the festival, just not the one he’d said he had.

At first, Taryn had made Xian Hui up to hide the fact that he’d secretly been sneaking into the second residential district to meet up with a girl… But after that was no longer the case, it became a convenient excuse to sneak into the clan district and observe the way they trained their children.

Taryn had observed different families training at different times of day—it usually just depended on what kind of Eco they were training with.

For instance, Taryn knew that he could usually find the Gu family heiress training in their courtyard from midnight to dawn. Taryn had a few guesses on why this was, and his running theory was that it was easier to train Ice Eco at night, something the Gu family was famous for.

Of course, he had no evidence that his theory was true, and even if he did, no one would tell him if he was correct. He had to resort to other means of gathering information.

Teng De called it spying, but Taryn preferred to call it “observing without permission.”

Even though Taryn’s grandmother was a former cultivator, and thus could most likely answer any question he could think of and more, she couldn’t help him; she’d once told him that the condition for allowing her to proceed with his adoption was that she take a vow on the day she took him in. She could not assist him in any way, and she’d been forced to stick to that vow whether she wanted to or not. How was he to learn about Eco if no one would tell him anything? How was he supposed to study it without someone to guide him?

The short answer was, he wasn’t.

But Taryn couldn’t let it go—wouldn’t let it go. Becoming a cultivator was his dream; he’d longed to become a true member of the Ukata clan and train alongside them for as long as he could remember.

It was something he wanted more than anything else in the world. Because at the end of the day, cultivators were respected. Their words meant something… They were important...

They weren’t Clanless.

That’s why Taryn couldn’t give up on his dream, even if it meant he was exiled from the city. If they exiled him, maybe he could find someone outside the city to awaken his core.

Maybe he could find a master willing to teach him.

Sure, he’d miss his grandmother, but she knew he couldn’t stay with her forever. A day would come when he’d have to be on his own, so why should he do what Teng De said if they were just going to kick him out anyway?

Steeling himself for what he was about to do, Taryn made his decision and turned towards the gate separating the market district from the clan district.

If viewed from the sky, Haven City would have an oval shape. The farming district took up much of the lower half, and the market district was northwest of it, positioned between the first residential district to the south, the industrial district to the east, and the clan district—or if Taryn was being generous, the “noble” district—to the north.

To the east of the noble district was Haven City’s second residential district, and further north were the barracks and training fields used by the clans.

Taryn’s destination was the Ukata clan training field, located in the most northeastern block of the city.

He wished it would be as simple as going to the second residential district and entering that way, but he wasn’t lucky enough for it to be that simple.

There was only one entrance to the training fields, and that was going through the noble district.

By the time Taryn arrived at the wall separating the market district from the noble district, it was already well past midnight and Dawen was high in the night sky.

At this hour, the city was as quiet as it ever was. Most people went to sleep shortly after dusk so they could return to work the following morning. Usually, the only people who were out and about this late were the city guard and those they hunted.

Taryn didn’t see himself as a criminal, but he accepted that the nobles wouldn’t agree with him. Taryn shook his head, quelled his unsteady mind, and focused on the task at hand.

The wall itself wasn’t that large, only about ten feet high, but at the top were stone spires that added an additional two feet to its total height. And they were positioned so close together that Taryn could barely slide his fingers through the gap between them.

The best location to sneak into the noble district was in a small alleyway positioned between a produce stand and old lady Fen’s bakery.

Both were pressed up against the dividing wall; but there was enough space between them for Taryn to squeeze through and use them to assist with his attempt to scale the wall.

It was rather convenient that the produce stand had a display table that wrapped around the front and extended to the dividing wall on both sides.

It took some doing, but by bracing one foot on the produce stand’s display table, Taryn was able to jump just high enough to grab hold of the top of the wall. He then shimmied to the left a few feet, enough to stand on the produce stand’s tin roof.

Now came the tricky part, getting over the spires.

Good thing this wasn’t Taryn’s first time doing this.

Taryn reached into his bag and pulled out an ordinary black linen blanket that was as long as he was tall.

One end of the blanket had been tied into a knot, creating a rather large loop. Taryn tossed the loop at one of the spires, then gently pulled it back to him.

The blanket slid between the gaps in the spires a ways before eventually getting stuck as the gap narrowed too much for the blanket to continue moving.

Taryn gave the blanket a few cautious tugs, then placed his left foot on the wall and began to walk up the wall.

Upon reaching the top, Taryn placed his left foot at the base of the spires. He had to be extremely careful, as the only ledge was the width of two of his fingers placed together.

Taryn had fallen off the wall numerous times in his attempts at breaking into the noble district, and most of those falls were due in no small part to this ledge.

However, after more than three hundred attempts, Taryn had gotten rather good at it.

After bracing his left foot on the ledge, he swung his right leg over the spires and braced it against a second ledge on the opposite side.

Then it was just the process of swinging his left leg over, removing the blanket, then dropping the ten feet to the ground below.

Taryn wasn’t concerned about anyone seeing him at this time of night, so he took a moment to partake in something that had become a tradition: he gazed out over the city.

Taryn was always fascinated by the sight of Haven City under Dawen’s light.

The silver light garnished the black roof tiles of the surrounding buildings, making them sparkle against the darkness. Off in the distance, Taryn could see the tops of the noble district mansions, whose tiles had been dyed the colors of the various clans: red for the Cai’s, blue for the Ukata’s, and green for the Qiao’s.

Taryn always thought color coding the roof tiles was one of the stupidest decisions the clans ever made, and that was saying something.

With his viewing complete, Taryn stepped off the ledge and dropped to the ground.

He ended up behind a small stone house. No one had lived there in several years, not since the previous owner died when Taryn was ten.

That’s not to say the house was completely abandoned.

The owner’s children still came by once every ten days or so to take care of it, but they weren’t due for a visit for another four days… At least, Taryn hoped they weren’t.

For sixty days he’d kept count on the inside cover of his journal, marking each day they showed up and each day they didn’t, in order to establish a pattern.

But Taryn didn’t have his journal and therefore could not ensure that he was correct. He could only trust in the truth of his memory.

Taryn crept to the back right corner of the house, staying low to the ground. He made sure to always keep both his eyes and ears open for any signs of people.

He peeked around the wall, then slid back as quietly as he could. He’d seen an orange light flickering in front of the house, which could only mean one of two things: the house was currently occupied, or there was a patrolman standing in front of the house.

Patrolmen liked to use a special kind of oil to make their torches burn brighter than a normal lantern.

Since patrolmen were always chosen from the few thousand cultivators who managed to leave the channel building stage and enter the body refinement stage, the torches were meant to act as a deterrent for criminals rather than a vision aid. Being a full stage higher than nearly everyone, save for the “nobles” and the occasional prodigy, most guards were understandably unconcerned with the average citizen causing trouble.

The logic was that if a criminal saw one of their torches, they’d be less likely to commit a crime in that area.

Taryn thought the whole idea was stupid.

It told him exactly where the patrolmen were at any given time, and he could just go around them. He was rather proud of the fact that he hadn’t been caught yet.

Taryn circled around the back and walked to the front left corner of the house. In order to remain as quiet as possible, he got on his hands and knees and crawled until he could peek around the corner.

As he’d expected, a lone patrolman was leaning against the front of the house, his torch planted butt first into the ground next to him.

Taryn crawled backwards a bit, ensuring that he could stand up without being seen.

Getting caught sneaking into the noble district was punished by lashes to the back; Taryn couldn’t remember the exact number, but one lash was too many as far as he was concerned.

He looked around for anything he might be able to use, but even with Dawen’s light it was nearly impossible to see anything on the ground.

“I know you’re out there.” Taryn’s eyes widened at the voice. “I can sense you skulking around in the dark. Did you really think we wouldn’t hunt you down after what you did?” The voice was getting closer, Taryn realized.

He could hear the patrolman’s boots scraping across the pavement as he walked, and the darkness retreated as the torch was moved closer to Taryn’s hiding spot.

“Got you!” the patrolman yelled.

The guard’s hand grabbed the corner of the building and he stepped into Taryn’s view, his spear held in a throwing position. The man was a shifter, some kind of bovine if Taryn had to guess. Atop his head was a pair of short ivory horns, and black fur had sprouted on his face.

Taryn sucked in a lungful of air and a chill raced down his spine seconds before a spear flew past his hiding spot. An instant later, Taryn heard a shrill squawk from only a few feet away. The spear had pinned a creature to the wall separating this yard from the neighbor’s: its chest was misshapen from the spear piercing through it, though it was obvious that it was a lizard of some kind. It had a red fringe around its neck and dark gray scales that seemed to shimmer beneath Dawen’s light. Its body was about three feet long, five if you counted the two-foot-long eyestalks that now hung limply by its sides.

Taryn couldn’t stop the involuntary gasp that escaped his mouth. It was an Eco Beast, a real live Eco Beast. This was the first Eco Beast he’d ever seen, as the domesticated ones were kept inside the agricultural district, a place Taryn had never been allowed to go. The rest were killed before they could get this far into the city.

The patrolman advanced, each stride bringing him closer and closer… But he passed by Taryn as if he hadn’t noticed him. In fact, he seemed far more interested in the Eco Beast. Taryn stupidly stared at the patrolman as he approached the Eco Beast and took hold of his spear. He pulled it out of the creature’s chest in one smooth motion, causing it to collapse to the ground in a heap.

The sound of it hitting the ground snapped Taryn out of whatever spell he’d been under. While the patrolman was distracted by the Eco Beast, Taryn slipped around the corner of the building and quickly crossed the street. He hopped a wooden fence, then crouched down to catch his breath. His chest was hurting; he wasn’t sure if it was from how hard his heart was pounding or how long he’d been holding his breath. Regardless, all Taryn wanted to do was get out of there before the patrolman came after him.

Taryn ran across the small property as quickly and quietly as he could. He would stick to the back alleys for as long as he could. Hopefully, that would be enough to get him to the training field without running into any more patrolmen.

Taryn arrived at the training fields without another incident. The place looked deserted, which wasn’t unusual. The training fields were usually abandoned at night; however, it wasn’t uncommon for people to start arriving around dawn.

Feeling fairly confident no one would find him, Taryn rifled through his bag until he found his lantern; he’d taken to wrapping a white cloth around it to make situations like this easier on himself. He found it a moment later and carefully extricated it from his bag, along with a small pack of matches he’d “borrowed” from his grandmother twenty days ago.

She wouldn’t miss it.

He struck the match on his pants leg, igniting the match head almost instantly. The lantern came to life with a bright orange flame, which Taryn quickly hid behind the dark glass. The light now was little more than an orange glow. It illuminated an area of six feet around him but seemed to make the shadows beyond even darker, if that was possible.

Taryn searched the small forest bordering the Ukata training field for his journal’s cover, but even after Dawen began to sink below the horizon, he still hadn’t found it.

Both the Cai and the Qiao had forests like this in their training fields. It was these small patches of forest that helped conceal what the clans were doing. Taryn believed there were sound suppression scripts carved into the trunks of select trees inside the forest, as it was remarkably difficult to eavesdrop on conversations from within the forest. Hence the reason Taryn carried around a spyglass. It may have been difficult to hear what they were saying, but it was relatively easy to watch what they were doing.

Taryn wasn’t sure why the training fields weren’t better protected, but his running theory was that the clans just didn’t care if they were spied on. The Ukata clan techniques were infamously dangerous to practice if you weren’t a member of the clan—something about the Ukata having more durable bodies than the other clans. Taryn’s grandmother had once even claimed that should another clan attempt to replicate the Ukata techniques, their bodies would burst like an overfilled waterskin.

Several hours had come and gone with nothing to show for it. No matter where Taryn looked, he just couldn’t find the cover. And he’d looked everywhere: in the trees, beneath the bushes, buried under fallen leaves.

The only thing left to do was widen his search radius, but he was beginning to run out of time. Taryn could see Rala’s light appearing over the horizon, turning the sky from a dark bluish black to a mixture of reds, greens, and purples.

However, with Rala’s light came an entirely new perspective—literally.

As Taryn rounded a large tree trunk and began walking deeper into the forest to widen his search radius, the forest around him rapidly rushed upwards as the ground beneath his feet caved in, causing him to fall into a large pit.

Taryn screamed as he reached for anything to help stop his fall and found only open air. Luckily, he didn’t fall for very long.

The air was knocked from Taryn’s lungs the moment he reached the bottom of the pit, landing back first on the harsh stone floor. The fall had only lasted a second or two, yet Taryn had fallen more than a dozen feet.

Taryn fought to regain his breath; it took almost a full minute of painful gasping to do so. Almost as soon as he’d recovered his breath, Taryn noticed a throbbing pain at the back of his skull.

Touching it with his fingers, Taryn hissed in pain. He spotted blood on his fingertips and realized he must’ve struck his head on the floor when he fell. It was bad enough that his hood had become damp and heavy with his blood.

Even as he tried to make sense of where he was, Taryn’s vision swam from the pain and blood loss. However, something on the far side of the crater caught his eye: a leather-bound journal lay there.

Taryn couldn’t believe his eyes. He blinked rapidly, trying to clear them so he could see if it was real or not.

It didn’t work. The pain and blood loss were making it difficult to concentrate, but he was sure that was his journal. He’d seen it enough to recognize it anywhere. The only question he had was how it had ended up at the bottom of this pit.

The pit wasn’t massive by any means, probably twenty or thirty feet across. If anything, it looked more like someone had set up a pitfall and forgot to finish it. There was also the issue of the hole being covered up. Taryn hadn’t noticed the danger until he was already falling.

But his head was hurting too much to properly consider any of this.

Taryn removed his bloodstained vest and robe, leaving him in only his pants and mask. Thankfully, the mask was tied tightly behind his head, so a little blood wouldn’t do much… Though, depending on how horribly it was stained, he might need to make another one after returning home.

He knew that he would be scolded ruthlessly by his grandmother the instant he walked through the door with a ruined robe.

Taryn wasn’t sure why that information made him smile, but it did.

He struggled to his feet and used the wall of the pit as support while he walked towards the journal.

Though he felt like he would pass out at any moment, he reached the journal without issue. He dropped to his right knee in lieu of bending over to retrieve it.

The instant his fingers took hold of the journal, everything changed.

Suddenly, Taryn was not in a dark pit in the Ukata clan training field. He was standing on a massive wall overlooking a destroyed city. Thousands of people fought in the streets, each of them wading through an ocean of blood to get to their next victim.

A gargantuan shadow passed over Taryn’s head. Looking up, Taryn felt his jaw drop at the sight of something his mind couldn’t fathom.

A massive creature hovered above the city. Its teeth reflected light like the sharpest steel, its scales were whiter than freshly fallen snow, its wings were as dark as night, and its eyes... Its hate-filled crimson eyes stared at him, meeting his eyes and staring right through him.

The creature Taryn believed only existed in myths and legends opened its mouth, and he could see fire building within. The Dragon threw its terrible head forward, sending an ocean of flame to wash over Taryn’s body. Taryn closed his eyes in anticipation of the pain that would come… Only, the flames weren’t hot.

Taryn opened his eyes. To his surprise, a shimmering transparent shield surrounded him, protecting him from the flames.

“We need to talk.” The voice that reached Taryn’s ears sounded ancient—and tired. “Do not turn around,” the voice continued. Taryn realized then that he couldn’t turn around even if he wanted to. “What you are seeing is nothing more than a memory, my memory. In finding my journal, you have unwittingly become my successor.” Taryn heard a truly exhausted sigh escape the man’s lips, not of relief, but of sadness. “I am sorry, truly. But I knew of no other way. I did not want to burden another; you must believe that.”

“What are you talking about?” Taryn asked, surprising himself with his ability to speak. He didn’t know he was able to until he tried.

“You are my successor, and as such, you must carry on my memory to the best of your ability. Or your world will become what you see before you.” Around Taryn, the ocean of flame still passed by harmlessly, preventing him from seeing anything else. “Now, brace yourself—”

“W-Wait! Please!”

“You may ask one question.”

Taryn racked his brain for anything to ask, anything that would prevent or at least slow down whatever this… thing... this person was going to do to him. But now that his life was on the line, he couldn’t think of anything. “Who are you?” Taryn asked, hoping to stall him for even a moment.

“I...” The voice trailed off. “I do not remember my name, only my memory of my failures remains. I am the one who devoted his entire life to gaining power in order to take revenge on someone who died long before I ever reached them. The one who ignored my family in my pursuit of power, and the one who was not there to save them when they needed me most.”

“I… am the Mourner. And my only wish is to prevent you from becoming me.”

Chapter Three

Taryn’s eyes slowly fluttered open. Almost immediately he noticed that his mouth was incredibly dry, to the point where it was difficult for him to swallow, and it felt like his tongue had grown three sizes too large. He tried rubbing his tongue against the roof of his mouth to get some moisture, but even that failed. His mouth felt like it was full of dirt, and the simple act of moving his tongue caused him pain.

As if that wasn’t bad enough, he felt disgusting. Sitting up made him feel like he was peeling his skin off of the smooth rock of the pit. As it turned out, he was peeling himself off the floor. Around where his shoulders and upper back would’ve been, Taryn saw a surprising amount of blood. He lightly touched the back of his head and felt that his hair was sticky with the dried blood, and his neck felt slimy.

Taryn shivered as a cool breeze drifted in from the hole above. The air acted like tiny needles, stabbing him in every pore; looking down at his chest, he realized that the skin there and on his stomach was red and tender—the same was true for his arms.

Taryn couldn’t understand why he felt as if Rala had burned him. He’d only been asleep for… He realized that he didn’t know.

He looked skyward, and Rala’s light was still coloring the sky in shades of orange, purple, and green. However, the light was coming from the opposite direction. But surely he was mistaken. He hadn’t been in the pit that long.

Without warning, Taryn felt pain in his brain like nothing he’d ever felt. Like a spear had been shoved through his skull. Taryn fell backwards and let out a high-pitched moan, the pain temporarily removing his ability to scream.

Visions flashed across Taryn’s eyes: war, death, destruction. It all came across as a big, jumbled mess that he couldn’t make sense of. Luckily, it didn’t last long, only a few seconds, but it felt much longer than that, and the pain rendered him almost catatonic for several minutes afterwards.

Eventually, Taryn managed to gather enough of his wits to move again. He didn’t feel like sitting up—he couldn’t remember what he ate last, but he had a feeling it would end up on the floor if he felt that pain again. So, he slowly rolled himself onto his stomach and pushed to his knees, being extra careful not to jostle his aching body more than was absolutely necessary.

He sat there for a few moments, unable to move or even think due to an onslaught of nausea. Was anything broken? No, he didn’t think so. He was sore, sure, but it was an ache that came from lying on stone for several hours without moving.

Was he hungry? Taryn certainly felt like he should eat, but it was currently the last thing he wanted to do.

What he did really want to do was find whoever dug the pit and shove a spear so far up their backside they could use the blade to pick their teeth clean.

Something from the corner of Taryn’s eye caught his attention, and he recalled the events prior to passing out.

The journal was lying on the ground a few feet away from where he’d fallen. Now that Rala’s light was coming from the other direction, Taryn could see that the journal wasn’t his. It wasn’t even the same color. Taryn’s journal was a rich brown, while this one was dull gray and covered in scratches and other signs of damage: a burn mark here, an indent there, and right in the center was a thin hole, like the kind a rather large blade would make.

Taryn struggled with what to do for several moments, before finally giving in to his curiosity and picking up the book… Nothing happened. The journal just flopped open in his hand, landing on a page somewhere in the middle of the book. There were three images there, or rather a single image from three different angles: the page depicted a faceless man with his left leg extended out in front of him, right leg bent into a crouch, and both arms held out in front of him with clenched fists.

Though the page didn’t say what the drawing was, Taryn instinctively recognized it as the first movement in a set of fifty techniques: the movements revolved around a punching style that valued speed and positioning over force—normally used as a means to dodge strikes and unleash devastating counterblows from unexpected directions. He could see the way to perform the technique in his mind, each step acting like pieces of a puzzle being shifted into place until the whole image became clear.

Taryn knew he could perform the technique easily… Or rather, he could perform a version of it. He’d have to remove the steps that required Eco to perform, leaving a technique with thirty fewer steps.

Taryn snatched up the book and tucked it into the front of his pants. First thing he needed to do was get out of the pit and get cleaned up. Then and only then could he even attempt to figure out what in Aurelia’s name was going on.

As if to protest the fact that it’d been forgotten, Taryn’s stomach chose that exact moment to let its presence be known. Okay, Taryn allowed. Get cleaned up, eat, then figure out what’s going on.

Taryn’s first thought was to try to climb out, but the relatively smooth walls of the pit made that difficult. He could get a few feet off the ground, but then his—admittedly poor—arm strength would fail him, and he’d fall off the wall.

His next thought was to call for help, but that idea was immediately squashed, shoved into a box, and lit on fire. Calling for help was about the stupidest thing he could do right now, ranked only after falling into the pit in the first place.

Teng De had been quite clear about what would happen if Taryn was found in the training fields again, and Taryn didn’t know him well enough to know if he was bluffing or not… Actually, thinking on it again, Taryn was sure he wasn’t bluffing. He could still feel the stone-like grip that so effortlessly held him off the ground and see the anger burning just behind Teng De’s eyes. No way that was a bluff.

From the state of the ground where he’d been lying, it appeared as if he’d lost approximately ten percent of his total blood supply: enough to make him feel faint and weak, but not nearly enough to kill him… Taryn wasn’t sure how he knew that, but something in his gut told him that was correct.

“Well, look what the Nyarin dragged in. Looks like Mask has gone and gotten himself into trouble.” Taryn’s body jolted at the voice. His head tracked up and to the left, only stopping once his eyes landed on a group of boys his age. They were all wearing the standard Ukata training garb: white pants, a black undershirt, and a blue robe.

Taryn wasn’t offended by the nickname, though he probably should have been. It was always difficult for him to discern whether it was meant to be an insult, or because the person hadn’t bothered to remember his name.

Most didn’t.

Taryn heard a sigh filled with annoyance from directly behind him. Before he could react, he was flying through the air. His trip was rather short-lived, as he landed on his back approximately twelve feet from the pit.

A shadow passed over Taryn’s face. It was unfortunately not enough to block all the light shining in his sensitive eyes.

Not that Taryn was willing to ask the shadow to move over. He already felt half dead, no need to sprint the rest of the way just yet.

A pair of vibrant blue eyes stared down at him. The owner of the eyes looked beyond annoyed: her eyebrows furrowed in consternation, her jaw muscles were flexed to the point Taryn could practically hear her teeth grinding against one another, and her lips were pulled into a tight smile that didn’t reach her eyes.

If all of that wasn’t obvious enough, the wooden sword tip sticking into his forehead was a pretty striking clue. One Taryn didn’t even need all of his faculties to pick up on.

“Erm… Hi? I didn’t realize today was the fifteenth.” Taryn showed a nervous smile as he slowly moved the sword tip away from his face. His hand was smacked with the flat end of the sword, and the tip was returned to its place.

“The lot of you get home now. And you...” She pressed the sword tip into Taryn’s forehead hard enough that he just knew it was going to leave a weird mark, even through the mask. “You’re going to explain why you’re here, and you’re going to do it now.”

“Yes, Grandma…” Taryn sighed. He ignored the snickering of the boys around him and waited until they were alone to begin relaying an altered version of his story to Fan Shun, the woman who found him in the forest all those years ago and raised him as her own.

Though she was in her eighties, eighty-seven to be exact, Fan Shun looked to be no older than fifty, with short black hair and a face that was tanned and beginning to wrinkle from long days in the sun. She wore clothes similar to Taryn’s, though her green robe lacked sleeves and her breeches were rolled up to just beneath her knee. Understandable, considering she was under Rala’s light all day. Her rather youthful appearance and strong body was thanks in part to the Ukata genetics, but also to her own hard work and effort in cultivating her Eco.

Though she’d had to leave the clan in order to raise Taryn, she was still highly respected.

Fan Shun was a once-in-a-decade genius who managed to reach the body refining stage at the age of sixteen and was on the cusp of reaching the spirit rising stage—something that could only be claimed by a handful of other people in the entire city—when she found Taryn and “retired.”

As such, she was too valuable to let go completely. So, a compromise was reached, and she spent her days training the new generations in how to perform the basic Ukata clan techniques.

Taryn once had the bright idea of asking her to awaken his Eco and train him as well, only to find out the true price she’d paid in order to raise him

The only way they would allow Fan Shun to raise him within the city was if she willingly allowed them to seal her core, completely separating her from her Eco and preventing her from using most of the skills she’d honed over decades of training. All to ensure she would not teach the Ukata clan’s secret martial techniques to the outsider.

As his story began to wind down, Fan Shun pulled the bandage she’d wrapped around the crown of his head a little too tight, causing Taryn to wince. “Hey, easy on the head.”

“Easy? You’re lucky I was the one who found you. If it’d been any of the other instructors—”

“I know, I know. I’d be tossed out on my rear,” Taryn said dismissively. “I’m guessing you’ve already talked with Teng De?”

“What do you think?” she asked, practically spitting the words at the back of his head. She grabbed him by the arm and hauled him to his feet in a show of strength that didn’t match her size. “Actually, this presents me with a good opportunity to tell you about your punishment.” Fan Shun clapped her hands twice and smiled, something that disturbed Taryn even more than if she’d just started screaming.

Fan Shun didn’t smile when she was angry: screamed and ranted, certainly. But smiling… That was new. And Taryn didn’t like “new.”

* * *

As Rala finished setting over the Western Wall, Taryn and Fan Shun returned home. The six-story stone building they called home was located in the first residential district, near the agricultural district.

Due to the severe overpopulation crisis plaguing the common folk of Haven City, especially those living in the first residential district, Taryn and Fan Shun lived with hundreds of other people inside this one building.

Luckily, they were given one of only fifteen private apartments thanks to Fan Shun’s reputation. Their home was the size of the closet Fan Shun had used growing up in the Ukata clan compound.

Taryn knew he didn’t have the right to complain though. Most people lived in communal dwellings, with up to twenty-six people being forced to live in a shared dormitory.

They passed through the front door into a narrow lobby packed with people either leaving for work or arriving home. Each dwelling was granted a steel box inset into the wall of the lobby; as some of the last people to acquire space in the building, Taryn and his grandmother had a box near the entrance.

The private boxes were approximately two hands tall, two hands wide, and a hand and a half deep. By necessity, the communal dwellings had boxes three or four times larger.

Emblazoned with the number 326, their box was on the lowest row—nearly touching the floor. Taryn and Fan Shun placed their shoes inside—as was mandated by the building owner.

This suited Fan Shun fine, as she didn’t like wearing shoes inside their home anyway because of the smell that often accompanied them after exercising all day.

After shutting the box, they shuffled their way through the crowd of people. It took some work, as most people didn’t like being inconvenienced, especially by him, but Taryn managed to shift and sidestep his way through the crowd without any bloodshed.

At the rear of the lobby was a set of stairs just wide enough for two people to traverse at a time. This wasn’t the only staircase in the building, but it was the one closest to their home, and was usually the most convenient one to take.

With Fan Shun’s help, Taryn reached the third floor and their small apartment.

He fished an iron key out of his bag and stuck it into a small hole on the wall beside the door frame. The locking mechanism was something the Qiao clan invented several summers ago. Until then, simple deadbolts had been used. But for anyone above the channel building stage, those were all too easily broken. They didn’t do so well at keeping those in the channel building stage out either. With the new locks, the only way someone would be able to budge the door was if they destroyed the very wall the door was connected to. If someone could get through that, the door was useless anyway.

Like most of the private dwellings in the building, Taryn’s home was barely big enough to be called such. It wasn’t much to look at, none of the rooms in the building were, but for most of Taryn’s life it was home. It was his escape from the world, from the knowledge of who he was, or rather who he wasn’t. In this apartment, Taryn was no longer “Mask” or “the Clanless,” he was just a boy living with his grandmother.

The main living area was only large enough to accommodate a few people. A two-person table was crammed against the far wall, and a diminutive coal burning stove was positioned just behind the door, small enough to be completely concealed by the door whenever it was fully open.

There were no seats to be found inside; instead, small cushions were placed on either side of the table to allow Taryn and Fan Shun some measure of comfort while they ate.

Apart from the stove and the table, there was only one other piece of furniture to be found in the main living area, a small rectangular cabinet positioned above the table that held utensils and plates whenever they were not in use.

On either side of the living area was a door: one led to Taryn’s bedroom, while the other led to Fan Shun’s. The bedrooms were an almost perfect mirror of each other, both only containing a single mat for sleeping, some blankets, and a single white cushion to be used as a pillow.

However, Taryn’s room also possessed a small bookshelf at the foot of his mat. This bookshelf held all manner of scrolls and books that Taryn had collected over the years. Even from where he was standing in the living area, he could see a half dozen scrolls lying on the floor, exactly where he’d left them.

Fan Shun and Taryn had a code, a simple set of rules put in place to ensure they could live together in harmony. And the rules were thus: clean up after yourself, don’t go into the other’s room without permission, and do your best to let the other know if you were going out.

Fan Shun unceremoniously dropped Taryn onto his mat just in time for a wave of dizziness to overtake him. He’d done well to make it back to the apartment on his own two feet, but now all he wanted to do was crawl onto his mat and sleep for about six days.

“You’ve lost a lot of blood.” Fan Shun sighed. “Hang on, I’m pretty sure I still have some elixir left over from the last time.”

Taryn was in the process of removing his mask when he reflexively winced at her casual reminder of the last time he’d been injured. Granted, it was his own fault, and his pride was hurt far more than his body was.

He’d fallen off one of the dividing walls while trying to impress the girl he’d met at the New Year’s Festival. Her name was Yawen. Taryn had never gotten to know her family name, if she’d even had one… Who was he kidding, she wasn’t like him. Of course she had a family name.

Taryn had stupidly believed that they’d become friends, and though he wouldn’t admit it to anyone, he had secretly hoped to be more than friends with Yawen. She was smart, courageous, and more gorgeous than any other woman in the city.

However, only twelve days after their meeting, Yawen suddenly stopped showing up to their usual meeting places. She vanished from his sight so thoroughly, it was as if she’d never existed in the first place. She’d left Taryn with only a bittersweet memory… And a convenient excuse to sneak out.

“There, drink.” Fan Shun thrust a half-full glass bottle into Taryn’s chest. It held a faintly glowing blue liquid that stuck to the inside of the bottle like slime.

Taryn inspected the blue liquid with a raised brow. “Doesn’t this stuff only have a shelf life of like, a week?” he asked while shaking the bottle in Fan Shun’s direction.

“As long as it still glows, it’ll fix your woes. Now, shut up, drink every last drop of that, then get to sleep. You’ll heal faster that way. I’m going to see Teng De first thing in the morning and try to convince him not to exile you.” After saying her piece, Fan Shun slammed his door on her way out.

“Thank you! For everything…” Taryn finished in a quieter voice. He was exhausted, more so than he’d ever been before.

He pulled the cork out of the bottle then held it over his open mouth. The liquid oozed out slowly, then fell into his mouth in one big glob of slime. He swallowed it without thinking about it. It tasted like someone tried to make it taste like fruit, but instead it tasted like iron with an extremely sour aftertaste.

Taryn’s body shook at the awful taste, and he wanted to spit it back up. Instead, he set the bottle aside, folded his body into the fetal position, then pulled his blanket over his head and squeezed his eyes shut.

If he was lucky, he’d fall asleep before another wave of nausea hit and he really did throw up.

However, sleep didn’t come easy for Taryn. His dreams were filled with people he’d never known, battles he’d never fought, wonders he’d never seen, and visions of a dark-haired woman with the most breathtaking eyes Taryn had ever seen; they were pools of the deepest red with a tiny golden freckle in each eye.

In his dreams, the woman looked distraught, and she ran towards him, yelling something too faint to hear.

He woke up before she could reach him, before he could understand what she was trying to tell him.

Taryn never got back to sleep after that. As he lay awake on his mat, he tried to understand what was going on with him.

All of his thoughts inevitably went back to the journal.

He crawled over to his bag and retrieved both the journal and his lantern. He’d hidden the journal from his grandmother, pushing it to the bottom of his bag while Fan Shun was busy looking for a bandage to wrap his head with.

Taryn unlocked the hinge on his window and pushed it open as far as it would go, then he returned to his mat and by the light of his lantern, he turned to the first page of the journal and began to read.

* * *

Hello, successor. If you’re reading this, then one of my wishes was finally granted. By now you should have realized that things are changing. You now know things you shouldn’t and are dreaming of places you’ve never been. I would just like to assure you that this is nothing to be afraid of. I would never harm you. However, to prevent history from repeating itself, I have taken steps to ensure that you do not make the same mistakes that I have.

Within these pages are my observations of the various worlds I’ve been to. Some of them may even relate to yours. But within the journal, the very binding that you now hold, are my memories. And even now, you are absorbing them.

In a few days, you will have taken in every bit of experience I acquired over my four thousand years of life. What you do with it is entirely up to you—when I did things my way, I failed, so I’m not going to tell you how to live your life. I don’t have that right. However, I would ask only one thing.

Live with no regrets.

— The Mourner.

Chapter Four

Rala shined brightly on a new day in Haven City. Sixty-one teenagers between the ages of eleven and nineteen stood in a line in front of Fan Shun; each student was in the channel building stage of their cultivation.

The younger students were considered prodigies. Very few people managed to make it to the channel building stage before the age of thirteen. As for the older students, the ones approaching twenty years of age, many of them had settled into their stage, content with mediocrity.

This was a common problem in Haven City. Though it was a requirement for the citizens of Haven City to enter the channel building stage, a large part of the population didn’t care for training, or power. They only did what was necessary for them to be acknowledged as adults, then stopped training altogether.

That’s why almost ninety percent of the population was content to stay in the channel building stage. The few who managed to make it into the body refining stage were considered geniuses. They were prodigies of their generation, and all were destined to become pillars of their clans. And for the handful who managed to make it all the way to the spirit rising stage… Well, they may as well have been divine beings.

At Fan Shun’s command, the students roared in unison as they swung their wooden practice swords.

Meanwhile, Taryn was off to the side of the group in a deep stance: his feet were planted shoulder width apart, knees bent at a ninety-degree angle so his backside was parallel with the ground. For good measure, he was forced to hold his arms out to both sides, and buckets of water had been hung from his wrists via some rope.

“How are you doing over there, Taryn?” Fan Shun asked when she came over to check on him for the third time. Taryn wanted to tell her how he really felt but settled for grumbling under his breath. He knew that if he spoke, if he lost focus for even a moment, he’d fail and have to start again tomorrow.

That was his punishment for going where he didn’t belong. He was to hold this stance for three continuous hours, and failing to do so would result in him having to start over the next day. This cycle would continue until he was able to complete all three hours in a single day, per Teng De’s instructions. And to ensure Taryn couldn’t cheat his way out of it, the entire exercise had to be supervised by Fan Shun, and he wasn’t allowed out of her sight until the punishment was done.

He was thankful that his grandmother had somehow managed to convince Teng De to hold off on exiling him from the city, but he was beginning to wonder if Fan Shun didn’t suggest this specific punishment just so she could teach him a lesson herself…

It wasn’t entirely bad though. At this distance, Taryn could observe the clan’s training methods without needing to spy on them; he could learn the intricacies of their moves, the purpose of their steps, the—no. No, that’s not right… Something in his gut twinged every time they swung their swords and made him want to look away.

It was like hearing the most obnoxious sound you could imagine, on repeat. Taryn wanted it to stop, wanted them to stop and put down the swords before they—they’re awful. This realization hit Taryn like a pissed off Eco Beast.

The reason Taryn was having a hard time watching them was because he instinctively knew they were doing it wrong. Worse still, it was clear to him from the lackadaisical swings and the uninterested stares some of them were showing that they were content with where they were. The Mourner had said that his experience was being absorbed. Well, judging by his reaction at seeing their half-assed swings, it was clear to Taryn that the Mourner knew how to use a sword… Which meant Taryn knew how to use a sword too.

The trainees were garbage—no, that was too harsh a comparison. Garbage at least had a chance to hit something with a little effort. With the way they were swinging those wooden swords, the trainees would be lucky to hit the wide side of a house, never mind a mobile enemy.

To Fan Shun’s credit, she also knew they were hopeless. Taryn could see it in the lines of her face every time she had to correct a trainee’s form. But she was forced to be there, just like he was. If for an entirely different reason.

Mentally, Taryn noted every misstep, every overextended swing, every time one of the trainees bowed out. He was surprised at how easily he was able to keep track of everything. Whatever the journal had done to him, and if the Mourner was to be believed, was still doing to him, was having a profound effect on his mental acuity.

For instance, Taryn noticed a boy around his age in the second row; there wasn’t anything outstanding about him, no, what drew Taryn’s attention was his weak grip on the practice sword. Which was odd, considering the trainee was tall and broad shouldered. If anything, he should have been gripping the sword too tight, not the other way around.

If left uncorrected, the practice sword would soon slip out of his hand. Once that happened, there was a thirty percent chance of it striking the student in front of him.

Taryn saw this from forty feet away, so he was sure his grandmother had to have noticed it as well. Yet, she’d done nothing to correct it. In fact, Taryn couldn’t remember her correcting the boy at all.

“Grandma?” Taryn quietly called out to her, hoping to get her attention before the worst happened. She shot him a warning glance in return. It was at that moment Taryn remembered that he wasn’t allowed to call her grandma while she was teaching. “Teacher Shun?” he corrected.

“What is it?” Fan Shun made her way over and squatted to look Taryn in the eye.

“Pretty boy over there is going to hurt someone if he doesn’t hold his sword correctly,” Taryn whispered to her, gesturing to the limp-wristed student with his head for emphasis.

Taryn noticed a slight widening of her eyes when she realized who he was referring to. She placed her hand on his shoulder and gave it a gentle squeeze. “Don’t worry about it. The young master of the Gao family will never see combat,” she muttered, missing the point of Taryn’s statement.

“I’m not worried about him, Grandma,” Taryn assured her, a little louder than necessary. “I’m worried about that chunk of wood leaving his hands and striking the girl in front of him. His wrist is so limp that if it were a horse, it would’ve been put down.” By now, Taryn’s conversation had been overheard by the students in the front row. And it didn’t take a genius to figure out which girl he was referring to, since there was only one girl in the front row… Which made it rather easy to discern who the limp-wristed student was.

Under the amused stares of his fellow students, Ukata Gao Feng’s face turned purple from embarrassment and anger. He threw his practice sword aside and began marching towards Taryn.

“Get back in line!” Fan Shun ordered. Her words brought Gao Feng up short, his body freezing on the spot, which only served to infuriate him more.

As if every motion was a battle against himself, Gao Feng slowly stepped back into line, never once breaking eye contact with Taryn.

“What was that?” Fan Shun hissed in Taryn’s ear.

“What was what?” Taryn asked without breaking eye contact with Gao Feng.

“That, right there! What is that?” She grabbed Taryn’s face and turned it to face her, forcefully ending the staring match. “Why are you provoking a cultivator, huh? You have a death wish? Did that blow to the head remove what little sense you had, or did you forget that he could rip you in half if he wanted to?”

“No, I didn’t forget,” Taryn assured her. He cast his eyes towards Gao Feng one last time, then shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know. I guess I just didn’t get enough sleep last night.”

“Then go home and get some sleep. I’m thinking from tomorrow onwards, we’ll do your punishments at home.”

“I’m not afraid of them,” Taryn told her, and though he hadn’t realized it before, Taryn realized that it was true; he didn’t fear the students. The logical part of him knew that he should fear them, but that part was being muffled by the much louder voice telling him to kick the pompous, pretty boy’s face in.

Fan Shun shoved Taryn’s shoulder hard enough to make him fall over. Taryn landed on his back, accidentally tossing both buckets of water into the air, then through sheer reflex pushed off with his right foot and rolled over his shoulders. He was on his feet before even he knew what transpired.

His anger skyrocketed as two buckets worth of water splashed onto his head, shoulders, and back.

He could hear chuckling from some of the students, which made him want to do… Something to shut them up. But he knew that if he did not do as Fan Shun commanded, it would only come back to haunt him later.

Taryn grabbed his bag and left the training field without looking back, only throwing a hand up to wave goodbye.

Taryn didn’t face any opposition on his way home, primarily due to the fact that a guard followed him from the moment he entered the noble district to the moment he entered the market district.

It was a bright, exceedingly warm day in Haven City. The hustle and bustle of the market district was always a sight to behold. With a population of just over twenty-five thousand people to support, the market district was basically required to hold a little something for everyone.

And Taryn always loved seeing it come alive with all manner of people, from simple farmers just trying to sell the produce grown on their land, to the nobles of the clans who were there more as a show of power than from any desire to buy something. After all, they couldn’t let the common rabble think they were getting weak.

Taryn found himself craving something cold to drink after standing under Rala’s harsh light for so long. He passed by one of the nicer restaurants in the city, a place known as the Winter Tiger, and decided to satisfy his craving… and maybe grab a bite to eat while he was at it. The restaurant had both an inside and an outside dining area, a rarity in Haven City. The outside dining area had a small script barrier around it, separating it from the common walkway most pedestrians used when passing through the market district.

Scripts had always fascinated Taryn. They were combinations of symbols that combined to form specific binary patterns, which acted as building blocks for fantastical effects to happen. They were everywhere, and yet very few people knew how to make them. Regardless of their attributes, scripts were designed so anyone with Eco could use them—and that is what ultimately made them so complex.

A Battle Eco technique only had to accept Battle Eco, and the same was true for almost every other style. With a little time, and a whole lot of effort, anyone could create a new technique.

But creating new scripts usually required decades of study and perseverance, just to create something simple like a food warmer.

It certainly didn’t help that most of the art was lost to the sands of time. As far as Taryn knew, no one had come up with a significant script since the founder’s age, and the number of script literate cultivators was decreasing every year.

Or so his grandmother had complained one night after a few too many drinks.

Taryn decided at that moment to just go for it. He entered the restaurant without a second thought. He’d given in to his urge for two reasons: you get a full course meal for fifteen bronze tiena, which was a great deal for someone like Taryn, who only had five bronze tiena to his name. And to top it all off, it offered one of the best views in the market district.

The place had a fairly relaxed atmosphere and allowed you to seat yourself, provided you didn’t bother the other customers. Taryn didn’t feel comfortable going all the way inside to eat, so he instead stepped to one of the outside dining tables and sat down.

It didn’t take long for a rather pretty waitress to notice him and make her way over.

Upon arriving at his side, she narrowed her eyes a fraction. Her lips pressed into a hard line for a moment, before she adopted a customer service smile and asked for his order.

Taryn ordered a bowl of Aplegon, a simple soup made from chicken stock and diced vegetables, and a cup of chilled water. It would cost him three bronze tiena for the meal, which he was all too happy to pay for such a meal.

A short while later, the waitress returned with a simple clay bowl that was half full of steaming stew and a cup of lukewarm water.

“My apologies. This is the last of the stew.”

Taryn blinked at her. He didn’t say anything, just maintained eye contact long enough to make her uncomfortable. But the waitress was surprisingly resistant to his efforts, no doubt from years of working as a waitress. “And the water?” he finally asked once it was clear that she would not be the one to cave first.

“We only have one chef who specializes in frozen Eco, and unfortunately he had to leave due to some… pressing issues at home.”

“I see,” Taryn replied after a moment. He glanced at the diners around him, many of whom had arrived after he did, and all of them had glasses of icy water sitting in front of them.

Taryn peered out from beneath the shadows of his mask at the waitress, who maintained her customer service smile without so much as a twitch. He brought the stew to his lips and took a sip: it tasted fine, a bit bland, but it was edible. He waved the waitress off a moment later and settled in to try to enjoy his lunch.

He’d hoped that with their reputation on the line, the Winter Tiger would look past his status. I should’ve known better. Even if they treated me poorly, who would listen to my complaints? Taryn stamped down his disappointment and settled in to partake in one of his favorite hobbies. He loved watching people even if they weren’t training. He liked to come up with intriguing backstories for the many people he saw on any given day and would often mentally practice holding conversations with them.

He saw a young woman, probably around seventeen or eighteen years old, walking through the market. Her glossy black hair reflected Rala’s light in such a way that it appeared to glow. Clearly, she’d used some type of oil to give her hair that brilliant sheen. Which usually meant one of two things: she relied on her looks to make money, or she came from a well-off family.

Taryn was leaning towards the second option. She wore her teal robe modestly, and seemingly without trying to draw attention. However, her beauty alone drew the eye of most men, some of whom might’ve even been single.

Accompanying her were three intimidating men of above average height. Their robes were worn open, brazenly displaying their pectorals to the world. Broadswords hung from crimson cloth belts wrapped around their waists. Golden emblems were sewn on the end of each of their belts: a boar’s head with a pair of twin axes as a backdrop. It was the symbol of the Cai clan, and the only way you could get away with displaying the crest so openly was if you were a member of the main branch... Which would make her akin to royalty.

A well-off family, indeed, Taryn mused. He brought the bowl to his lips again, mostly to hide the grin on his face, but also to finish off his stew.

The Cai clan’s patriarch was supposed to have three children: a pair of twin boys and a younger daughter. Judging by the security following in her wake, threatening anyone who even tried to make eye contact with her, Taryn would bet that he was looking at the Cai clan’s princess.

He didn’t remember her name, but then again, he didn’t care. They lived in a world completely different from his own and he would likely never speak to her… If he could help it.

Taryn had always lived by a golden rule: stay out of the clans’ way and as far from their eyes as possible. Especially the Cai’s; The Cai clan practically ran Haven City’s underworld. It was their enforcers who kept the peace in the shadier parts of the city, and it was their laborers who maintained the many apartment buildings in the first residential district—Taryn’s included.

From his chair, Taryn could see the roof of the Ukata compound looming over the buildings surrounding it. His grandmother had once explained to him why it was considered an impenetrable fortress: guards patrolled it at all hours, and it was protected by huge stone walls that were impossible for someone not of the body refining stage to climb, to say nothing of the defensive scripts. If Rala’s light hit the compound just right, you could see the light bend in odd ways.

It was mostly for this reason that Taryn had stuck to spying on the branch families. Their security was far less… intense, sometimes only a single guard that patrolled the area around their homes at night.

A commotion from inside the restaurant reached Taryn’s ears, and his body involuntarily tensed in anticipation. A man burst through the front door of the restaurant only a moment later, his robe wrapped tight around him and his face covered by a dark cloth.

The man headed west, sprinting away from the restaurant at a speed indicative of someone trained in the use of Eco. An older man, possibly in his sixties, stumbled out after the man. “Help! Help! Guards! Someone stop that man! He robbed the restaurant!” The man’s voice was shrill, almost to the point of making Taryn’s ears ring.

Taryn watched the robber run off with a concerned expression on his face. He pulled out four bronze tiena and placed them on the table. He may have only owed three, but he felt the servant girl deserved something extra for not spitting in his food.

He knocked on his table twice to get the servant girl’s attention, then motioned to the tiena. She nodded absently, too focused on what had just happened to pay the outsider any real mind. Which suited Taryn just fine.

Taryn left the restaurant and headed west, following in the footsteps of the robber. Taryn didn’t know what was going on, but he felt something pulling him in this direction.

On the southwestern corner of a four-way intersection, he came across a mild scene of destruction. Soil and pieces of a shattered vase looked as if they’d exploded all over a blue rug covering the floor of a pottery stand

He stopped at the intersection for a moment and observed the western road. He counted no less than ten people staring in a singular direction, with most showing expressions of surprise or shock.

So that’s the direction Taryn started walking. Behind him, he could hear the shouted commands of the city guard as they arrived at the restaurant and promptly took control of the area.

Taryn knew it wouldn’t be long before they started heading in this direction, but he didn’t want to lose this. He wanted to be the one to find him… He didn’t exactly know why he wanted to find him, only that he did.

He didn’t think it was because the man had robbed the restaurant right in front of him. While Taryn liked to think of himself as a good person, the simple truth was he only really cared about two people in this accursed city—his grandmother and Yawen.

Taryn began to go over the reasons why he would be pursuing a potentially dangerous criminal. He slapped his hands over his mouth to hide the smile that appeared on his face.

Am I… excited to fight him? The idea of fighting the criminal—not for the sake of justice or glory—but just because he wanted to, sent shivers of excitement down his spine.

Taryn knew none of these feelings were real. They were simply the product of whatever the Mourner’s journal was doing to him, and the smart thing to do would be to turn around and head back to the restaurant and tell the guards what he’d seen.

But would they even listen to him?

The answer, Taryn realized, was no.

Passing the Long family’s smithy, Taryn found himself absently looking for signs.

The infuriated mother of a child sitting on the ground, crying over a fallen, scarlet-colored sweet.

Turn left.

A squashed jade ground melon with an obvious shoe print on top of it.

Hang a right.

Finally, Taryn arrived at the mouth of an alley and noted a piece of black cloth caught between the planks of a wooden fence. The path he’d followed had led him deep into the seedier side of Haven, onto a road that was just wide enough for two people to walk abreast.

The robber had fled the lively market district in favor of a darker, more desperate place: the buildings had fallen into a state of extreme disrepair, some leaving huge chunks of rubble lying in the street. That’s to say nothing of the garbage that added a noxious odor to the place.

Taryn had never traveled to this part of the city before, nor had he really felt the need to. Even now there was a sense of danger in the air, a charge he had never felt before. He could feel unseen eyes on his back, which only added to his desire to leave and never come back.

That feeling irked Taryn, and something inside him railed against his fear, replacing it with determination.

He deftly leapt over the five-foot-high fence separating the alley from the common walkway, landing in a crouch on the other side. However, the moment his feet touched down, he remembered a rather important detail about his current situation.

In all the excitement, he had forgotten that he had neither the means nor the authority to catch the robber, on the off chance he did find him.

The alley was relatively dark, especially considering which hour Rala was in. The shadows of the surrounding buildings cast this portion of the city in darkness.

Most people would have no reason to venture this way. Which, Taryn realized, also meant it was unlikely the city guard would either. Even if the guards discovered the same clues he had, they might not bother tracking him this far.

Taryn clenched his fists to steady his nerves and reduce the trembling in his knees. He stuck close to the wall as he moved deeper into the alley. Each step was slow, measured, and sent adrenaline coursing through his body.

After arriving at the end of the wall he’d been following, he took a deep breath, then carefully peeked around the corner… And promptly let out a sigh of relief. There wasn’t a robber in sight. Indeed, the only thing Taryn could see was the rear entrance to a building.

Suppose he could be inside, Taryn thought. However, he had no intention of just walking into the building without first knowing what he was getting himself into.

He retraced his steps down the alley and hopped back over the fence at the end. From there, he walked around the corner of the street and made a mental note of which building was most likely the right one. A gambling hall? He wondered at the flashy looking sign hanging above the door, which read: Uncle Bo’s game hall. Family owned and operated for seven hundred years.

Taryn quirked an eyebrow at the sign’s claim. If it was true, then it was easily one of the oldest establishments in the city… And likely owned by the Cai clan.

“Terrific.” Taryn grumbled almost too loudly. A tingle ran up his spine. He could feel eyes on him again, but try as he might, he knew he wouldn’t be able to locate the owner without making it obvious. The only thing he could do was pretend not to notice and hope they went away.

To that end, Taryn opened his bag and quickly scanned what was available to him. He didn’t have any weapons, not after his grandmother had confiscated all of the tools he’d carried around with him, even going as far as taking his pen. The only items inside his bag were his lantern, the journal, and his blanket. The moment his eyes landed on the blanket, something clicked inside his mind. Hundreds of images flashed before his eyes, all of them relaying ways he could use a blanket in combat.

One stood out to him as the most promising for his current needs. He looked around for a good place to sit down but didn’t see any obvious places nearby.

He made his way back around to the alley and once again hopped the fence. After settling in on the hardpacked dirt, he grabbed an end of the blanket and ripped downwards. Taryn continued tearing at the blanket until he had three equal lengths of fabric, each about six feet in length, then stuffed the rest back into his bag.

He tied the lengths together, each additional strip adding to the length of his makeshift weapon. Once all three strips of cloth were connected, Taryn pulled the sleeve of his robe up and wrapped the now eighteen-foot-long rope around his right arm. Once done, he let down his sleeve to partially conceal the rope from view. He predicted they might notice something wrong with that arm but hoped they either wouldn’t care or would attribute it to some kind of deformity.

In his, admittedly meager level of experience, most cultivators preferred to fight head on, entrusting their combat prowess to see them through. Taryn couldn’t rely on that… Yet. So, he was forced to resort to more underhanded methods in order to survive.

He shook his arm a few times as a test and grimaced at the odd feeling. He adjusted how tightly it was wrapped several times before he was satisfied.

With that done, he climbed over the fence and made his way around to the front of the building… again. Along the way, he stopped at a pile of rocks that had fallen off one of the buildings and picked out a nice fist-sized stone, which he then wrapped up nice and tightly with his rope. He spun the rope a few times to ensure the stone would not move, then smirked in satisfaction as the rope held strong. He rewrapped the rope around his arm and secured the stone to the inside of his elbow with a loose knot that he could easily undo with a single hand.

He grinned stupidly at his makeshift weapon. He hadn’t been sure what to do about the journal’s “special” properties, and he’d been debating with himself on whether or not to tell his grandmother about it. But now... now he didn’t know if he even wanted to do something about it.

He was beginning to like it.

Taryn straightened his robe and his hood, made sure his mask was pulled down low, then he pulled open the door and stepped inside. Immediately, the eyes of every patron and employee within the building locked onto his form.

Taryn’s knees shook, but he forced his fear down and took in everything he could in the span of a few seconds. He noted fifteen males, seven of whom were armed, and three women.

The women all appeared to be waitresses, or so their outfits and the wooden serving trays they were carrying would suggest. The seven armed men all wore similar outfits, so Taryn mentally noted them as possible security.

His eyes landed on the eight men seated at a large square table in the center of the room, or more specifically, his eyes landed on a single man seated at the table: the man was staring at the tabletop, his face a picture of shocked horror. A discarded gray sack lay before him, completely empty of the tiena it once held.

Taryn gave a quick shake of his head and let out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. The imbecile robbed the restaurant, risked his freedom by running from the guards, all to lose it in a gambling hall? If Taryn were honest with himself, he was a little impressed. Either the other gamblers were extremely skilled, or this guy was incredibly unlucky.

Like a lever being thrown, Taryn lost whatever drive was pushing him to find the robber before the guards. This man was clearly no hardened criminal. Just an idiot with a gambling problem.

“Can I help you with something, friend?” The robber’s voice dripped with venom as he stood from his seat. Clearly, he was upset about losing his ill-gotten gains.

Thinking quickly, Taryn responded with, “No. But I think I can help a few of you.”

“No one’s interested in whatever you’re selling, kid,” one of the security guys responded. He approached Taryn with his arms by his side, leaving his vitals exposed. He obviously didn’t see Taryn as a threat.

He placed a hand on Taryn’s shoulder and lowered his voice. “C’mon, kid. Get out of here before I have to do something I don’t want to.”

Taryn glanced around the room and noticed nothing but contempt on everyone’s face, save for the one man standing in front of him.

Taryn nodded. “Just thought I’d let you know the guard were on the way. Your friend over there robbed the Winter Tiger, and if I could track him down…” Taryn left his words hanging. He’d said all of this at a level that only the guard could hear.

The guard’s eyes widened, and his mouth opened a fraction in surprise. But he quickly pulled himself together and nodded. “If what you say is true, then I thank you for the warning. We’ll handle it from here.”

Taryn nodded in acceptance, then turned on his heel and left without another word. Once he was outside, he turned west and began heading towards the market district. Before he’d even rounded the first corner, he heard bangs and shouts coming from the gambling hall.

Taryn laughed quietly to himself.

His laughing was cut short when he heard the sound of splintering wood and a loud crash, followed shortly by the sound of someone running in his direction.

Taryn didn’t wait, he started running. He heard his pursuer gaining with every passing second and felt the ice-cold jaws of death closing in on him as his pursuer outran him. Looking over his shoulder, Taryn realized the person chasing him was the robber: he had blood running down the side of his face and his chin.

Even though Taryn had started running first, the man had quickly caught up and was now within ten paces of him.

In the dim light of a setting Rala, the robber from the restaurant came within arm’s length of Taryn, and in a single breath, he could kill him.

Taryn made a split-second decision and feinted left, before turning right and sprinting with all he had down a side street. He knew this would not be enough to lose the man, but he was hoping it would buy him enough time to at least get his weapon ready.

He grabbed at the knot holding the stone in place and tugged at it. Surprisingly, it came loose on the first tug, and the stone fell out of his sleeve and into his waiting hand.

Taryn quickly turned his body to the side and loosed his makeshift weapon. The solid stone he’d wrapped up flew true and hit the man in the chest. Though it didn’t stop him, the blow was enough to make him hesitate for a moment, more than enough time for Taryn to get out of the way.

As he moved, Taryn whipped his arm around, the motion causing the rock to whistle as it passed through the air. Taryn spun the rope as fast as he could, each rotation building momentum, until finally he kicked at it—his leg missed the stone entirely and threw Taryn off balance.

Both of their eyes widened at the mishap. The robber lunged for Taryn, who cursed himself and kicked with the other leg—this time the stone was struck true and sent flying at the robber’s face.

The robber raised his arm to protect his head, so Taryn shoved the cloth down at the last second, diverting the stone and allowing it to pass by the man’s left shoulder harmlessly, then he hooked his elbow around the cloth and twisted his body, which caused it to swing around and strike the back of the thief’s head, surprising the man enough that he momentarily moved his arm to protect the back of his head.

Taryn spun the cloth to build momentum, then he swung it at the man. Two rapid-fire blows rained down upon the man’s arms as he desperately protected his head. Taryn made to fling it a third time and almost lost control when it unexpectedly clipped the robber’s shoulder.

It didn’t take long for the man to grow used to this line of attack and begin to dodge; he was a martial artist after all, and one trained in the use of Eco. Even if he’d forgone his training in favor of sucking at gambling, his body was stronger and faster than Taryn’s.

A deadly dance ensued; with every swing the stone moved faster, sometimes whistling through the air like an arrow in flight, while other times it flopped onto the ground like a suffocating fish.

The man dodged them all, his body bending and twisting around the stone, and when he could not dodge, he would simply block, trusting in the toughness of his arms to protect him. In this way, the man advanced while Taryn retreated. They moved step for step, Taryn never able to get more than a few paces from the robber’s grasp.

Growing tired of this game, the robber grew bolder, no longer dodging attacks that he knew would not hurt. The stone would hit his body and bounce off harmlessly enough. Each was sure to leave a bruise, but he deemed that an acceptable sacrifice for getting his hands on the snake who’d attacked him.

Taryn was suddenly very aware of the fact that his body couldn’t keep up with what his mind wanted him to do. He wished he’d had more time to practice with his makeshift weapon, but time was against him… In a surprising act, Taryn moved his elbow into the path of the rope, shortening its arc by half before sending it in a straight line towards the man’s face.

Unable to react to this sudden change in direction, the stone struck the robber in the throat. The blow paralyzed him, his body unable to rationalize the sudden lack of oxygen getting to both his brain and his heart.

Taryn used this brief moment of respite to bring the stone back to his hand and throw it at the man’s knee. However, the stone didn’t fly true. It passed on the inside of the man’s leg without so much as brushing against him.

Taryn yanked on the rope, and the stone flew in the only direction it could. It struck the man in the back, knocking him onto his knees.

Though still unable to breathe, the man had enough sense to grab the rope before Taryn could yank on it again. He yanked the rope towards him, almost dislocating Taryn’s hand in the process, and wrapped it around his right arm to prevent Taryn from moving it again or escaping.

Taryn quickly looked around for something he could use as a weapon, his eyes landing on a wooden sign someone had jammed into the ground outside of a store. The sign was an advertisement for a sale going on that would only last two more days.

Taryn mentally apologized to the store owners for what he was about to do, then grabbed the base of the sign and struggled to lift it out of the ground. It was more difficult than he’d originally thought, so instead of pulling it out of the ground, he stomped on the base of it, which had the wonderful effect of splintering the wood enough that Taryn could twist it loose.

Taryn spun to face the robber, only to see the man standing directly behind him with Taryn’s stone raised above his head.

Taryn pretended to swing the sign but let go at the last second and elbowed the man across the jaw. Once again, he’d caught the man off guard. The robber’s head twisted to the side, and he dropped the stone.

But the robber wasn’t the only one stunned by the blow.

Despite knowing the proper form, Taryn had never actually hit anyone before and so wasn’t expecting the jolt of electricity he felt after the man’s chin connected with his ulnar nerve.

Taryn instinctively shook out his arm and briskly rubbed at the tingling nerve while quickly moving away from the much larger man.

Taryn watched as the robber’s eyes landed on him one more time, then rolled up in his head. The man slumped, unconsciousness taking him.

Taryn knew the man would not be out for long, so he picked up the sign and slammed it into the man’s head hard enough to smash the thin wood to splinters.

After ensuring the man was well and truly unconscious, Taryn searched his person. He found a Dao inside a black sheath, and he pulled it out to inspect it. The blade was roughly the length of Taryn’s forearm and chipped in several places. Inside the pockets of the man’s inner robe, Taryn also found an iron key—presumably to his home.

Taryn shoved his makeshift weapon and the Dao into his bag as quickly as he could and made to leave. However, only a moment later he heard the man moan. He didn’t know this man, nor did he know his story—the struggles he’d been through or what kind of family he had. Taryn only knew one thing: he didn’t have the luxury of being honorable in this situation.

Taryn withdrew the Dao from his bag and unsheathed it…

* * *

Across the city, in a building far grander than anything Taryn had ever known, a young woman was growing frustrated.

The bickering and vitriol spewing from the adults in the room was giving her a headache.

“She should not be doing this. What if something happens to her, who would replace her?” a crotchety old man in a green-and-silver robe spat at a slightly younger, but no less crotchety, woman.

“If she dies, she dies. We’ll simply get Xia Yazhu to replace her,” the old woman spat back.

“Please.” The old man snorted condescendingly. “Xia Yawen is the most gifted warrior the Qiao clan has seen in a hundred years. Xia Yazhu may have some measure of talent, but she’s no prodigy.”

Qiao Xia Yawen, princess and future matriarch of the Qiao clan, rolled her eyes and tugged at the hem of her sleeve as a way of distracting herself. It always annoyed her when they talked as if she wasn’t there.

Of course, she may as well have been a thousand li away for all her family cared.

To them she was a meal ticket, nothing more.

Once upon a time, she had accepted that as part of her destiny.

To be chosen as the next matriarch, the next leader of the Qiao clan, was meant to be the highest honor that could be bestowed upon a clan member.

Unlike the Ukata and Cai clans, who passed down the title of patriarch from father to son, the Qiao clan believed that the most talented cultivator of a generation should be the one to lead that generation.

Yawen saw it as no boast to say that she was the most talented in her generation. It was merely a fact; she was the youngest person to reach the body refining stage in two hundred years, and the youngest to master the twelve techniques of the Qiao family sword style in a hundred years.

Even if her mother wasn’t the current matriarch, Yawen would no doubt have been groomed to be the next matriarch.

She would marry whom they wanted, she would have as many kids as the clan needed, and one day she would thrust that responsibility onto them at the clan’s will.

It was destiny… A destiny she didn’t want.

She hadn’t spent the last thirteen years training her ass off to become the matriarch; she didn’t even want the position. She trained to be worthy in her mother’s eyes, a desire that had gone unfulfilled.

She saw the truth now. Her mother would never see her as worthy, not until the day she became the matriarch and signed the rest of her life over to the clan. If her mother had it her way, she would only live for so long as she remained useful…

Oh, how Yawen hated it here.

Eventually, the annoyance became too much to bear. She abruptly stood up and headed for the door. She ignored the outraged demands for her to return to her seat and slammed the door behind her as she left the room.

It did little to mute their voices, but it was enough to stay her temper for the moment.

“Hey, Yawen, what’s wrong?”

Yawen’s head pivoted to look at the speaker. She saw two men, both much larger than herself, standing with their heads bowed submissively ten feet away.

It was Qiao Xia Wei, her twin brother, and her paternal uncle Tao.

“Xia Wei, Uncle Tao, it’s good to see you.” Yawen breathed a sigh of relief that it was them and not someone else…

Yawen straightened her robe and motioned for them to follow her. “You two are coming with me,” she told them in a voice that allowed no room for argument.

“Princess?” Uncle Tao blurted out. He hastened his steps to catch up with her, his long legs allowing him to arrive at her side within moments.

“What’s wrong? You seem a little stressed out.” Xia Wei’s slow drawl stood in direct contrast to Tao’s hurried speech, but he arrived at her side only a moment after Tao.

“I need to get some fresh air, and you two are coming with me.”

“Oh?” Wei responded with a tone that betrayed his interest.

“I’m not sure your mother would approve of—”

“Uncle Tao, if I don’t get away from them”—she threw a hand in the direction of the still-shouting elders—“then someone’s going to lose a limb, and to be perfectly honest, I’m not sure which one. So please, shut up, and come with me.”

“Erm… Of course, Princess. At your will.”

Yawen rolled her eyes at his deferential tone but chose not to comment on it. Better to focus on better, brighter things… Like hopefully catching a glimpse of her love.

He’d once told her he liked to wander around the city late at night. Maybe she would get to see him again after all this time.

Chapter Five

Taryn arrived back at his home a couple hours after midnight.

At first, he thought it was odd that most of the lanterns in the building had been snuffed out; however, that changed when he realized what time it was. Grandma’s going to kill me. She would probably demand an explanation, which only reinforced his desire to go anywhere but home, especially now that he had something he wanted to do.

Fighting with the robber earlier had shown him that things were different now; he knew how to fight. Thanks to the journal, Taryn had decades—no, centuries of fighting experience. He just needed to find a way to access it at will and ensure his body could withstand the toll he would put it through.

He would need to make a trip to the industrial district soon.

While his makeshift weapon served its purpose, it reminded Taryn of just how weak he was. Surprise, a lack of training, and low cultivation on his opponent’s part were the only reasons Taryn was the one returning home this night.

Taryn couldn’t count on such an occurrence happening again.

He needed to acquire a real weapon, and a place to train with it where he wouldn’t be disturbed.

With one last look towards his home, Taryn began to walk north, towards the industrial district.

Almost an hour had passed by the time Taryn arrived at the border dividing the industrial and residential districts.

As usual, a pair of guards were standing on either side of the entryway.

As Taryn drew closer, he realized the men by the gate weren’t normal guards.

They were wearing matching green robes with an emblem on the left side of their chest that was silver in color and had a feathered wing inside a triangle. This was indicative of the Qiao clan’s personal guard.

The clan heads all had their own private security forces, but it was unusual for the personal guard to be seen outside the clan’s compound. Usually, their sole job was to protect the clan head and his immediate family.

Taryn ducked behind a wall and watched the guards from the safety of his hiding spot. They seemed to be holding their position, but to ensure that he wasn’t found, he decided to leave and try the other entrance.

Before he could commit to his decision, three people passed through the entryway: two men and a woman. Though much smaller than the four men Taryn had seen, the woman was clearly in charge.

The two men with her, though equal in height and stature, were obviously vastly different in ages. One man appeared to be in his fifties, while the other looked to be no older than Taryn himself. Both had short dark hair and wore robes similar to that of the woman. However, that is where their similarities ended.

The older of the two had a harsh frown etched into his otherwise handsome features, while the younger wore a carefree smile as he carefully avoided looking at the older man. Taryn assumed they were father and son, or perhaps uncle and nephew.

The woman was an entirely different story. She stood no higher than Taryn’s chest and wore an immaculate emerald robe with a floral design. It seemed to flow around her as she walked, making her seem almost ethereal in nature. And though she looked to be no older than Taryn, she had dazzling silver hair that had been pulled into a tight bun with golden needles holding it together.

The moment he saw her, Taryn felt like someone had punched him in the gut.

Yawen? What’s she doing here? He gawked at the sudden appearance of his first crush. He could only watch as they approached his hiding place, as the fear of being discovered and the shock of seeing her again had completely paralyzed him.

It took everything he had to move enough to ensure they couldn’t easily see him. The men’s voices grew louder by the second as they approached, seemingly never growing tired of their bickering.

“Princess, I beg of you—please reconsider. There are other things you can do, safer things, for your mastery ceremony. You don’t need to venture—”

Princess? Yawen’s a princess!? Taryn’s eyes bulged at the new information, and he had to fight down the urge to gasp.

“Uncle Tao, I do not need your constant nagging. Besides, I’ve already gotten Mother’s approval. We are going to the Qiao ancestral home, end of discussion.”

“But—”

“My sister has made up her mind, Uncle Tao. Just let it go.”

“Why are you okay with this? Yawen is your sister, your twin! How can you just let her go through with this?”

“Because it is not my place to decide. Yawen is the future matriarch. If she thinks she can do this, then she has my full support. It’s a shame that she doesn’t have yours.”

“Watch your tongue, Xia Wei. It’d certainly disappoint your playmates if you bit it off while speaking such garbage.” Taryn didn’t need to see the man’s face to know he was furious. He could practically smell the vitriol in the air.

“Would the two of you be silent? You’re both disgracing the Qiao name with this pettiness.” Yawen’s voice rose as her annoyance grew. A fact Taryn was a bit happy to see hadn’t changed.

Yawen looked so different from how she did before that it was comforting to know at least one thing from his memories remained true.

“Yes, Princess.”

“Sorry, Yawen.” The voices of both men became contrite, and they stopped speaking almost immediately.

Taryn listened to their footsteps fade into the distance, then waited a while longer to ensure they were truly gone before he left his hiding place.

So… Yawen’s a princess of the Qiao clan, huh? Maybe that’s why she disappeared. I’ve heard how busy the upper echelon’s children are with cultivation training, the rigorous studying the clan heads put them through, and all the events they’re forced to attend. It’s no wonder she couldn’t make time to come see me. So, maybe I should go see her sometime? Taryn grinned at the idea, but quickly suppressed it. No, I’d better not. If she’s really that busy, then I’d only be getting in her way.

Looking towards the entrance to the industrial district, Taryn let out an annoyed sigh upon seeing the guards still hanging around. This left him with few options, so he turned back the way he’d come and headed towards one of the other entrances.

There were three in total: one in the first residential district, one in the market district, and one in the second residential district. Taryn would head for the one in the market district and hope that no one was guarding it.

Walking through the market district in the dead of night felt oddly surreal after the day he’d had.

Under Dawen’s pale light, the stone structures of the market looked abandoned, not because they were falling into disrepair, but because they seemed hollow— shells of what they were supposed to be.

It was as if the people he’d seen going about their day earlier that afternoon were nothing but a memory.

Sale signs littered his view: buy one get one; buy five of this thing, get two of that thing; on and on it went. The merchants were trying their best to bring in as many tiena as they could in order to support their families.

Yet another hour had passed by the time Taryn made it to the second entryway, and he was beginning to feel exhaustion creep into his body. The adrenaline from the fight and his anxiety over seeing Yawen again had done a lot to mask it, but Taryn knew he couldn’t ignore it forever. He would need to sleep at some point. His stomach grumbled loudly, reminding him of his need to eat more than just a few sips of soup.

As it was much later into the night, or rather, much further into the new day, a few tendrils of Rala’s light were peeking over the horizon, the sky shifting from an eerily beautiful star-filled sky to a miraculous display of black, purple, and green.

Taryn loved this time of day. It was the only time he could truly move around the city without feeling like someone was watching him.

He arrived at his destination a short while later. The building itself wasn’t very large, only a single story comprised of thick gray stone with half a dozen iron pipes extending towards the heavens that ventilated the building.

Compared to the buildings that surrounded it, it looked remarkably plain, almost boring even. Above the large wooden door that served as its entrance was a single wooden board that served as a sign. It read Liang’s in black ink.

Whoever wrote the sign had beautiful handwriting; the letters flowed together without a single imperfection.

Taryn attempted to push the door open, but it wouldn’t budge.

I guess hoping to get this over with before anyone saw me was just too much to ask for. He internally groaned. Fine, looks like I’ve got a few hours to kill, might as well try to get some shut-eye. Taryn found a spot on the ground not far from the smithy and sat down with his back against a wooden fence.

He closed his eyes and attempted to go to sleep… Except he couldn’t. He sat there for half an hour without sleep. Every time he closed his eyes, his battle against the robber returned to his mind. Every mistake and every success flowed through his memories in equal measure, each one crystal clear inside his mind.

After another ten minutes of being unable to fall asleep, Taryn sighed and climbed to his feet. It looked like he would need to find something else to do to occupy his time.

He had a few options to choose from, though what he really wanted to do was spend a little time getting used to his makeshift weapon.

Unfortunately, he couldn’t really do that in the middle of the road.

If the Ukata clan found out that he was training, there was only one person they would blame: his grandmother.

He walked a short distance away, making sure to stay within eyesight of the building, then looked for an open, out-of-the-way space. He found several places that fit the description, but none gave him enough space to properly move his weapon.

After searching for nearly half an hour, he was finally forced to settle on a courtyard sixty feet south of Liang’s.

It would serve his purpose well enough; it had high fences to block him from view, and enough space for him to practice without placing too many restrictions on himself.

He reached into his bag and pulled out the rope. The stone was still snug inside its knot, but Taryn noticed tiny cracks along its surface.

It was frustrating, but he knew he wouldn’t be able to use the stone for much longer without it breaking. Luckily, that was the precisely why he’d come to Liang’s.

He’d been hearing stories of Master Liang’s craftsmanship for as long as he could remember.

Fan Shun swore by the man and talked about his weapons as if they were instruments of the divine. So it was only natural that the moment Taryn decided he needed a weapon made, he would only go to Master Liang.

I only hope I can convince him to keep this a secret from Grandma. The thought of his grandmother finding out made Taryn extremely uneasy, especially so soon after she’d discovered his other pastime. If she found out about this... Taryn shuddered at the thought.

He shook his head to clear any stray thoughts from his mind, then he began to slowly spin the stone. He practiced shooting the stone at an imaginary target and allowing the rope to fully extend before pulling it back. Successfully combining the two moves was much harder than he’d first believed it would be. And trying to smoothly add in a spin was damn near impossible for the first hour.

Taryn knew the problem; he just wasn’t sure how to fix it. While he knew what to do, and he could picture the technique in his mind with perfect clarity, he was having a lot of trouble turning that information into an action.

Even going as slow as he possibly could, Taryn couldn’t make the stone hit the same place twice in a row until almost two hours had passed. There were always slight deviations in the stone’s trajectory that he couldn’t account for, and it was beginning to drive him mad with frustration.

The stone slammed into the ground and let out a high-pitched cracking sound after Taryn failed to manipulate it properly.

He yanked on the rope to return the stone to his awaiting hand. However, even though the rope came back to him, the stone did not.

The loud sound he’d heard was the sound of the stone fracturing down the middle.

He looked at the ground in front of him and noticed chunks of rock scattered along the path of the rope.

In a fit of anger, Taryn threw the rope on the ground and stormed off towards Liang’s.

The moment he set foot outside the courtyard, he realized that the district was now full of people going about their day.

To his surprise they had ignored him entirely. He spotted some nearby children eyeing him with obvious interest, but for the most part, seeing someone training wasn’t unusual. Most people simply ignored it and tried not to disturb the cultivator.

Had they known who he was, he had no doubt that someone would’ve questioned him.

Taryn’s eyes involuntarily slid to the door of Liang’s; it was open. Black smoke drifted from the multiple iron pipes on the roof, and the sound of metal hitting metal could be heard from four buildings away.

Taryn approached the building and looked through the doorway; five men stood before a large forge.

They all wore the same outfit, which consisted of a leather chest piece, a leather apron wrapped around their legs, and a dark mask that covered the lower half of their face. They each wielded a hammer nearly the size of Taryn’s head, and as one hammer moved, so did they all.

None of the men were overly large, but the muscle they did have seemed to be compact and built for explosive movement.

Aside from the five men, there were numerous boys between the ages of twelve and sixteen working in the shop. They were doing all manner of tasks, from simple edge sharpening to more complex tasks like repairs and re-forgings.

Taryn had no doubt these boys were all training to be forgers, wielders of Shaper Eco.

It was commonplace for families to send their children, once they’d come of age and had their Eco awakened, to find employment while they continued their training.

Taryn noticed a man standing off to the side. While he wore the same garments as the five smiths, he wasn’t wearing a face covering, presumably because it got in the way of him barking orders at the trainees.

The man was stout and on the shorter side, with even some of the younger boys being taller than him.

Though it was obvious that he was balding, he still had some white hair that had been darkened by soot, or perhaps singed would be a more accurate description.

The man’s sharp eyes landed on Taryn. His gaze held no contempt, only aggravation.

“What do you want?” The man spoke quickly, his words loud enough to be heard even over the clanging of metal.

“I—” Taryn began, stepping fully into the smithy in order to be heard over the clanging of metal.

“That was rhetorical. I haven’t seen you before, so you’re clearly here to drop off an order. Take a number.” The man pointed to a mechanism near the door that had a thumb-sized piece of parchment sticking out.

Well, he doesn’t seem to recognize me. Maybe I can get through this without Grandma finding out. Taryn grabbed the piece of parchment; on its face was the number 167.

He gulped at the high number. Or maybe I’ll die of old age and not have to worry about it anymore.

“Um. Actually, I was hoping to speak to Master Liang?”

“I own this place, call me Zan.” The man grunted. “I’m nobody’s master.”

“Oh, I’ve heard so much about you, Mast—er, sir. I’ve been told you were the best smith in the city.”

“Look, kid, in case you haven’t noticed, I’m a bit busy at the moment. So, either get to the point or get out. I have no time for your flowery words.”

“O…kay, well, I was wondering if we could perhaps work out a trade of some kind.”

“No.” Zan’s response was immediate. He turned away from Taryn and started barking out orders again.

Taryn stood there in stunned silence for several moments before he was able to shake himself out of it.

He approached the man and stepped in front of him, intending to block his view of the apprentices. “But, y-you haven’t even heard my offer yet.”

“Don’t need to. From the look of you, it’s clear you don’t have the capital to pay for my services, so you’re trying to scam me. It won’t work, boy. Smarter men than you have tried.”

“No, no scam. I swear it.”

“Your words mean even less to me than your offer. Leave. Now.” Zan moved to step around Taryn, but Taryn stopped him by placing a hand on the man’s arm.

That was a mistake.

The next thing Taryn knew, he was facing the ceiling with a large silver hammer positioned just above his nose. Zan’s face was just behind the hammer, his nostrils flaring and his cheeks flushed with rage. “I have killed men for less. The only reason you live is because you’re a stupid child.” Zan grabbed the front of Taryn’s robe and effortlessly pulled him to his feet.

He held the hammer up to Taryn’s chin and lightly pressed it against him. “You ever touch me again, you won’t live to become a stupid adult.” He lightly shoved Taryn away from him, then went back to work as if nothing happened.

Taryn heard snickering from some of the apprentices. His face flushed and his ears burned with embarrassment.

He lurched towards the door, his legs stumbling over themselves. Once he was through the door, he leaned against the wall to steady himself.

He could feel his eyes beginning to burn, but he stamped down any feelings of sadness as something else took hold.

It was the same feeling he’d had when he was staring down Gao Feng, and again when he was pursuing the robber: it was a feeling Taryn couldn’t recognize, but it quickly became all-encompassing, suppressing his other emotions until it became all he could feel.

Taryn quickly realized that while he was focused on that feeling, his embarrassment had simply faded away.

He could still feel the effects of it—his cheeks and ears were flushed, and his heart thundered in his chest—but it became mere background noise.

Taryn shoved the door open so hard that it banged against the inside wall. He strode inside, ignoring the hostile looks of the apprentices, and made his way over to Zan’s side and looked him straight in the eyes.

“I’ll give you something that’s worth more than a hundred other orders. All you have to do is complete my order in three days.”

The man barked out a laugh, which drew the attention of the apprentices.

It was a testament to how well trained the smiths were that they didn’t so much as flinch at the man’s laughter. They maintained their focus as they hammered away at whatever tool or weapon they were working on.

“All right, boy. Let’s say I humor you. Do you really have any idea what you’re asking?”

“Yes, I’m asking you to place my order ahead of everyone else’s.” Neither Taryn’s voice nor eyes wavered as he spoke.

“Surely you must know that we charge extra for such a service?”

“I would expect nothing less.”

The man barked out another laugh, and this time it was filled with genuine amusement.

The man nodded and motioned for Taryn to follow him. He led Taryn through a back room and into a small courtyard behind the smithy.

It was beautifully decorated, with flowers and ornaments on every flat piece of available surface. It was a bit more floral than Taryn had expected, but it was a nice place.

The man said nothing regarding the courtyard. He led Taryn to a wooden table and a set of chairs near the smithy’s rear entrance and motioned for him to sit down.

Taryn assumed that this was where the man brought people with custom orders, as he reached into a box beneath the table that Taryn hadn’t noticed and pulled out a large piece of parchment and a piece of charcoal.

“What do you want, and what are you offering?” the man asked, his clipped tone not receding even though the courtyard was relatively quiet.

Taryn gratefully accepted both and took a deep breath. He placed the charcoal on the piece of paper and began to draw: the first line was slow and imperfect. But as Taryn continued, the image came faster and faster until his hand was almost flying across the paper.

“What have you got there?” For the first time since meeting him, the man’s voice was slower, almost normal.

“It’s my order.”

“Well, I see that. I meant, what is it?”

“It’s a weapon. More importantly, it’s the weapon you’re going to make for me.”

“I see… Where did you get this design?”

“I didn’t steal it, if that’s what you’re asking,” Taryn immediately assured him.

Zan stared at the image for a long time. Taryn tried to get his attention several times, but Zan was too caught up in his own thoughts to notice. Finally, he seemed to snap out of it and looked Taryn straight in the eye. “How much?”

“I’m sorry?”

“How much do you want for the design?”

It took a second for Taryn to realize what he was asking. But when he did, Taryn grinned at him. “You make it for me, you can keep it. Make it for me in three days, and I’ll still give you a design equal in value to this one as your payment.”

“You have more designs? “

At that moment, a thousand images flashed through Taryn’s mind.

“Yes.”

“Then we have a deal.” Zan held out his hand for Taryn to shake, which he cautiously did.

Suddenly, Zan pulled Taryn into his personal space. Taryn was a few inches taller than Zan, but he was forced to stand almost nose to nose with the old man.

“But if I find out you stole this, or that you’re trying to cheat me…” He let go of Taryn’s hand and stepped back, not bothering to finish the threat. “Now get out, I have work to do and you’re distracting me.”

Chapter Six

The following is an excerpt from the Mourner’s journal.

* * *

Eco is present in everything in the observable universe.

From the smallest organisms to the largest stars, and everything in between, all possess Eco in one form or another. However, it would seem as if non-sentient creatures have a much easier time wielding Eco than sentient ones.

In all my years of studying Eco, I was never able to figure out why… That is, until I began researching souls for one of my other projects.

What I found was fascinating. Our soul, the very thing we spend so long trying to perfect, is itself Eco.

This is why we have so much trouble wielding other forms of Eco: our own Eco is a jealous thing; it does not like to share our bodies with other forms of Eco.

It is too late for me now—my soul solidified eons ago. But our future generations could be so much greater than I, if they would only listen to what I have to say. Unfortunately, shortsighted old fools have thus far hindered my ability to impart this information to the next generation.

Fine, let them stay holed up in their caves and continue refining the purest form of Eco into nonexistence. One day, they’ll see that I was right. Even without their help, I would see the future of cultivation progress by leaps and bounds while their ways remain sedentary. Because there aren’t just four ways to wield Eco—there are at least five, and yet I’m the only one willing to see it through.

If my other project works like I think it will, then I will be proven right, and the way Eco is used will be forever changed.

* * *

After leaving Liang’s, Taryn spent most of the day wandering the market district. He dreaded going home, but knew that if he stayed out much longer, his grandmother would get the guard involved. So with nothing left to do, he headed home.

Taryn arrived at his building shortly before Rala had completely set.

He pushed the door to his home open and saw that he was alone. He stepped into the living area and found a bowl of soup sitting on the table. It was cold, but even if he hadn’t seen the note sitting beside the bowl, he would’ve known it was for him.

He picked up the note and read it quietly to himself.

There was a robbery at the Winter Tiger this afternoon and I was called away to help track the perpetrator down. Funnily enough, we found him bound and gagged, and get this: whoever did it used his own robe as the rope. I think that alone should earn someone a medal. Unfortunately, the patriarch doesn’t see it that way. This means we have a vigilante on our hands and I’m going to be busy for the next few days while we track down whoever did it.

Divines forbid the clans actually let people use their training to protect themselves.

Eat your soup, there’s tea on the stove, and for the love of all that is holy - stay out of trouble.

Taryn dropped the note onto the table and picked up the bowl of soup. He brought it to his lips and swallowed every last drop in one go. Cold or not, his grandmother had made this soup for him, and he would not let it go to waste.

Once he was done, Taryn cleaned up and went to bed. He felt bad about keeping things from his grandmother. If there was anyone he trusted in this world, it was her. But what would he tell her? What could he tell her?

Still unable to make up his mind, Taryn fell into an uneasy slumber…

* * *

Taryn opened his eyes and saw that he was back on the massive wall overlooking the destroyed city.

He looked over the edge and saw that, once again, thousands of people were fighting to the death in the streets, each of them wading through an ocean of blood to get to their next victim.

“Why am I here?” Taryn asked aloud.

“You are here because I wanted to show you something,” the Mourner replied.

Taryn attempted to turn around and get his first look at the Mourner’s face, but once again, he found himself unable to move.

“I don’t understand. What am I supposed to be looking for?”

“Do you not see it? The destruction before you?”

“Of course, but how does this help? While this is certainly tragic, it doesn’t affect me in any way.”

“Are you sure? Look again. Does the city not look… familiar?”

Taryn didn’t understand. No, it wasn’t that he didn’t understand, it was that he didn’t want to understand.

Some part of him had realized it the first time he’d been here; he just didn’t want to admit it.

“This... this place is Haven City? But how is that possible? How is any of this possible?” Taryn asked in a frantic tone.

Now that he’d realized what he was seeing, he found that he recognized the city more and more.

He was standing on the five-hundred-foot-high boundary wall that surrounded the whole city. Below him, the streets of the market district ran red with blood. And the screams, the horrible screams echoed in his ears and made him feel as if a stake had been driven into his eardrums.

In the distance, Taryn could see the noble district as it went up in flames, and the smoldering ruins of what used to be the first residential district: his home.

Within the blink of an eye Taryn was standing in front of his building, or what remained of his building. Something big and heavy had smashed through the center of the building and caused it to collapse.

“Taryn?”

Taryn’s head spun at the sound of the voice. Lying on the ground fifteen feet away was Fan Shun. Her body was half buried under rubble. Only her left shoulder, arm, and head had managed to avoid being crushed.

Taryn raced to her side and grabbed for her. His eyes widened as his hands passed right through her and he realized that he was still in a dream. But it felt so real, even the smell… That awful smell of blood and burnt flesh saturated his nostrils, becoming the only thing he could smell.

Even though he hadn’t touched her, Fan Shun’s head turned in his direction and she smiled. “I’m glad you’re okay,” she whispered. She reached for him, for his face. But it passed right through him, and before he could react her arm went limp and fell to the ground. Taryn watched as the light left her eyes, and even though he knew it wasn’t real, he began to cry.

“This…” The Mourner spoke up from behind him. His voice sounded tired, even more so than the first time Taryn had heard him speak. “This is what I wanted you to see.”

“You wanted me to see my grandmother die?”

“No, I wanted you to see the destruction. I wanted you to understand what’s at stake.”

“Why show it to me?”

“Because you can stop this. You can prevent this outcome.”

“What do you mean, stop this? This isn’t real, none of this is real.” Taryn practically yelled the words. He tried several more times to grab Fan Shun’s hand, but it was in vain.

“This may not be real to you, but it is a possibility. One of many.”

“I don’t understand.”

“You will, in time. But for now, just trust that I’m telling you the truth. I can help you prevent this; you just have to do what I say.”

Taryn stared at Fan Shun’s lifeless face. He knew none of this was real, it was all some illusion created by the Mourner… But the more he looked at her, the more he realized that it didn’t matter if it was all an illusion or not. The Mourner said this was a possibility, and that was enough for Taryn to at least hear him out.

“What would you have me do?”

“All of this started because of greed,” the Mourner said ominously.

The scenery around them shifted, and suddenly Taryn was floating inside a massive cavern that only had light because of the glowing stalagmites growing from the ceiling.

From within the circle of light cast by the stalagmites, Taryn saw an ancient city with walls that rivaled those of Haven City. It was massive, easily three times the size of Haven City. And at the center of it all stood an oppressively tall tower that had a large clock attached at the top. The face of the clock glowed with a purple light.

“What you see before you are the ruins of Old Haven City.”

“Old Haven? You mean the ruins?”

The Mourner just grunted in assent. “Haven City was originally built for one purpose: to seal an ancient and extraordinarily powerful creature. The founders of Haven succeeded, and the last Dragon of Aurelia was imprisoned within these walls thanks to the thirty-point seal the founders used when designing this place. Each defensive wall counts as a single point, and through them, the seal was created… Do you see the problem yet?”

It didn’t take Taryn long to understand what the Mourner was getting at. And indeed, he saw the problem. If the walls that protected the city were also what held the seal, then it definitely wasn’t a good thing that over half the walls had been collapsed for centuries.

“The seal is failing, it’s unavoidable now. It was unavoidable long before you were born. As it stands, you have perhaps forty days before it fails completely.”

“Let me see if I’m understanding. You’re saying that in forty days, some ancient Dragon destroys Haven City?” Taryn asked incredulously.

“Heavens no. Haven City was destroyed by the greed of a single man. Besides, the Dragon has long since perished: at this point, only its core remains… But that core is worth more than you could possibly imagine. Enough to wipe out Haven City to get it.”

“What does this have to do with me? You said there was a way it could be prevented, but so far all I’ve heard is that it’s inevitable. So, which is it?”

“I said, the seal failing is inevitable. You can save the city even if the seal fails, in fact, I’m counting on it. The city will be destroyed because of one man who wants that core more than anything else in this world. If you’re serious about saving Haven City, then you must take the core and leave Haven City for good. Do this, and the city will continue to thrive as it always has. Or don’t”—the scenery changed once again, and Taryn found himself back on top of the wall—“and this will be your future.”

* * *

Taryn shot up in bed, his body drenched in so much sweat his robes clung to him like a second skin.

Looking out his window, he saw that Rala was already in the sky, which meant it was likely his grandmother was home.

He changed out of his sweat-covered clothes and put on a blue hooded robe and a pair of black pants, throwing his old ones in a basket to be washed later, then he pushed open the door to his room and was immediately nose to nose with Fan Shun.

Taryn expected her to be angry, but instead she was smiling. It wasn’t a wide smile, and it clearly didn’t reach her eyes, but she was smiling.

“What’s wrong?” Taryn asked, his mind immediately jumping to worst-case scenarios.

“Nothing to be concerned over. Just…” She sighed. “The clan,” she said by way of explanation. Fan Shun’s voice was slightly lower than normal. Her eyes had bags beneath them, most likely from a lack of sleep or intense exhaustion, rather than some form of sickness.

Now that Taryn had a moment to look at her, everything from her posture to her facial expression exuded exhaustion. She looked like she could faint at any moment. “So, what’s going on with you? You look as if you’ve seen a ghost.”

“I…” Taryn briefly debated lying to her, but soon realized that he couldn’t. She deserved to know the truth. “We need to talk. I want you to let me speak and hold any questions you may have until the end. And I want to assure you, no matter what you may think, I’m not crazy.”

Fan Shun frowned, her eyebrows furrowing and her mouth shifting into a firm line. She was quiet for a few moments, then she stepped aside and silently beckoned him in.

Taryn moved past her into the room, allowing her to shut the door behind him.

He sat down at the table and folded his legs beneath him to conserve space. Fan Shun copied his action almost immediately. She had not spoken a word since he’d stepped inside, for which he was grateful.

“You’re aware that a few days ago I fell into that pit in the training field.”

Fan Shun nodded.

“Well, I went there because I lost the journal you gave me for my birthday. I found this one instead.” Taryn pulled the Mourner’s journal out of his bag and placed it on the table in front of him. “I didn’t know what it was at the time, and I am still not sure where it came from, only that it was written by someone who referred to themselves as the Mourner. I read some of this journal before bed two nights ago, and I was terrified. I wasn’t afraid of what was written by the Mourner, I was afraid of the memories. Reading the pages of this journal, I found myself reliving the events listed within.”

Taryn thought back to that first moment when he’d heard the Mourner’s voice and couldn’t help the shudder that ran down his spine. After a deep breath to steady his nerves, Taryn began to tell her of the events in his dream.

Fan Shun listened to Taryn speak without a word like she had promised. When Taryn described the walls collapsing and finding her corpse, her eyes widened a fraction, but even then, she didn’t speak. After Taryn finished speaking, the two of them sat in silence, Fan Shun absorbing everything he’d told her, and Taryn wondering what she’d do now that she knew the truth. But then again, that wasn’t important at the moment. The only thing that mattered now was getting to the Dragon core before the seals failed and brought disaster upon them all.

When Fan Shun finally spoke, Rala had reached its apex. Fan Shun’s face held… complicated emotions. She looked as if she could laugh or cry at any moment, and Taryn wasn’t sure which was more likely. “How...” she began, her voice coming out slow, as if she were tasting the words to see how they felt. “How are you sure that what you saw was real? There exists scripts and enchantments in this world that can mess with the mind and mutilate the senses. What if this mourner’s journal possesses such an enchantment?”

“I’ve thought of that. And the truth is, I can’t be sure. What I am sure of is that I need to venture into the ruins. Whether I end up saving the city or simply proving myself wrong, it makes little difference to me. If there’s even a slight chance that I can prevent what I saw, then I need to take it... Besides, ultimately, it doesn’t matter whether I want to leave or not. If I don’t leave today, then I will be forced to leave someday, most likely upon my eighteenth birthday. The days of the clans pretending they don’t have an ‘outsider’ in their midst will eventually end, and that is inevitable. You and I both know this to be true.” Taryn said all of this without a single change in expression or fluctuation of his voice. It was this, more than anything, that convinced Fan Shun that what he was saying was true… Or he believed it to be true.

“You’ll leave no matter what?”

“I must.”

“Then I’m left with only one choice.” Fan Shun stood up from the table and walked into her room. Taryn could hear her searching for something, but he had no idea what it could be. A short while later, she reentered the room and placed a medium-sized jar on the table; the jar was filled to the brim with silver coins. Before Taryn could question her, she held up her hand and told him to close his eyes. Taryn tried to protest, but Fan Shun was adamant. She had upheld her word, and now she expected Taryn to do the honorable thing and return the favor.

Begrudgingly, Taryn closed his eyes. A moment later, he felt her slip something over his head. At Fan Shun’s word, Taryn opened his eyes to find a red pendant resting against his chest. There seemed to be some type of pattern carved into the face of the pendant, but whether it had simply faded over time, or someone had scratched off, the pattern was little more than a few raised edges. Taryn wasn’t sure what it was supposed to be as he’d never seen it before. Not even the cord holding it gave any hint as to its origin, as it was a plain strip of leather with no discernible markings or patterns to be found.

“What is this?” Taryn asked, referring to both the tiena and the pendant.

“I knew this day would come. Well...” Fan Shun chuckled nervously. “Not this day, exactly. But you’re right, no matter how much I wish it wasn’t true, a day will eventually come when you’re driven out of the city. The people here are too stubborn, too set in their ways to accept change now. I pray that one day they will learn to accept the world outside those walls, I only hope I live to see it,” she said while smiling. Taryn knew that she was only putting on a brave face, but she still smiled, and it was a genuine smile, one that reached her eyes and caused them to crinkle at the corners. “The pendant is yours. When we found you in the forest just outside our walls, you were wearing it. You were running a terrible fever when we found you, so I took it and held onto it while you were being treated to prevent it from ‘disappearing.’ I was going to give it to you on your eighteenth birthday, but if you’re going to be leaving, it’s best you have it now.”

“I don’t need it—”

“No, take it as a reminder of me. Always remember that as long as I’m here, you’ll always have a home to return to. And I’ll dare those pretentious clan leaders to say otherwise.”

Taryn couldn’t help himself; he smiled and removed his mask, allowing Fan Shun to see his face for the first time since the incident in the pit.

From his cheekbones to just above his eyebrows, the burns were dark and still faintly red even after all these years. The scar was thicker around his left temple and thinned as it stretched around to his right temple, ending in a point that was only two fingers in width. The upper and lower edges were perfectly symmetrical, though both curved slightly upwards and to the right.

Fan Shun was the only one in the whole city he’d voluntarily let see him without his hood or mask in years. “Thank you,” he told her, his voice shifting to a deeper tone, caused by the emotion he was feeling.

Nothing else was said, and they sat in companionable silence for the rest of the afternoon. Taryn knew that as Rala rose on the morn, so too would his life change forever. His time being a Clanless was over, and it was time for him to forge his own destiny.

Taryn glanced down at his bag, but he didn’t see it. He only saw the journal and what it meant for his future.

* * *

As Dawen reached its apex, two men reached the top of the wall overlooking Haven City. The two men were tall, taller than anyone in Haven City. Both men wore a mishmash of armor pieces on top of black-and-red robes, but their body types were completely different. One was heavyset, with a thick barrel chest and wide shoulders. A pair of axes hung from metal rings on both hips, giving him easy access to his weapons and the ability to draw them at a moment’s notice. The man’s red eyes glinted with predatory glee as he stared out over the city.

In stark contrast to the first man, the second man’s red eyes held only boredom and contempt. Rather than being heavyset, this man was thin and wiry, his body designed for speed rather than power. A long stick poked over his right shoulder, the top of which had been wrapped in a thick cloth and secured with a leather strap.

Without a word passing between them, the two men stepped off the wall and plummeted towards the ground. They landed on a rooftop in the market district without a sound—not even dust was disturbed by their presence.

“I don’t sense anyone here,” the heavyset man said. His voice was raspy and sounded as if his throat had been seriously wounded before. As he spoke, the two spotted a guard patrol weaving their way around the buildings a street away. There were only two men in the patrol, and though the two men did not know it, the red robes and clinking of weapons revealed them to be part of the Cai clan.

“They must possess some form of script or technique that conceals their cultivation,” the thin man guessed.

The heavyset man gave him a questioning look, which prompted the thin man to roll his eyes in consternation. “Fine, but be on your guard. We don’t know what tricks these… people are hiding. And if possible, try to contain yourself. This could be an opportunity for us to walk freely in the city.”

“I know I know,” the heavyset man grumbled. He leapt into the air, clearing five buildings in a single jump. He landed behind the guards and withdrew his axes. To his surprise, neither man reacted to his presence. He rotated his axes so the blades pointed away from the men, and then swung; even though he’d been holding back, the axe hit the first man hard enough to collapse his skull. The heavyset man grew annoyed, as even after the death of his comrade, it took the other man a few seconds to react, and in that time the heavyset man swung again.

“Pathetic,” the heavyset man spat. He’d barely attempted to conceal himself and yet the two men still hadn’t noticed him. And they were so fragile. Light swings, like the kind he might have used to discipline a child, were enough to kill them. They were little more than infants. “Duan He,” the heavyset man said into the darkness. A moment later, the thin man emerged from an alleyway to stand by his side.

“Yes, I noticed it as well. They aren’t concealing their cultivation, it’s much simpler than that; they’re just so weak we can’t sense them.” Duan He grabbed the leg of one of the Cai men and looked to the heavyset man. “We must dispose of the bodies before someone sees us.”

“And why would that matter? These men were no better than a child, a toddler, even.”

“Because children can be sneaky. They haven’t learned what it means to be honorable yet. It is better for us to lie low and learn about these… people. If it turns out that everyone here is as weak as these two men, then we can act accordingly.” Duan He jumped, clearing two buildings in his first jump, and arrived back at the wall in only one more. He leapt again and kicked off the wall several times as he ascended to the top in mere moments.

The heavyset man, otherwise known as Gu Qigang, grumbled a bit at being ordered around but followed after Duan He anyway. Even with his massive bulk, Gu Qigang scaled the wall almost as easily as Duan He. The Cai clansmen would never be seen again, but the creatures outside the wall would surely appreciate the free meal.

Chapter Seven

Deep inside the Qiao clan’s massive compound was a tiny courtyard with a large tree in the center.

A small stream flowed into two branching paths that rejoined on the other side of the tree, forming something of a circle around it.

A warm summer’s breeze drifted through branches of the large tree, and Qiao Xia Yawen’s ears focused on the sound of leaves shaking in the wind.

The courtyard was just outside her bedroom, and she rather liked coming out here to meditate while sitting at the base of the tree, especially at night when she was sure no one would bother her.

As was the case now.

With no one around to disturb her, Yawen could focus on the things that really mattered—like her cultivation. Ever since she’d reached the body refining stage a few months ago, her family had begun placing more pressure on her than ever before, and to make matters worse, her mother had given the order that she be watched both day and night.

While this was meant for her protection, all it did was make her feel like she was a prisoner in her own home, her only solace being in the times she spent training with her younger sister, Xia Yazhu.

Especially after the “Incident” earlier in the year. Her mother would barely allow her out of the compound after that. The only way she was ever allowed to leave was if she took her uncle Tao or younger brother with her. Neither of which she could do and still meet up with her friends on the outside.

Divines help her if her mother ever found out that she was in love with someone from outside the clan.

She expelled such thoughts from her mind and focused on re-centering herself. Once she was confident that she would no longer be distracted by such trivialities, she focused on moving the Eco inside her.

Focusing all her attention on her core, which was located just beneath her heart, she visualized it as a transparent sphere containing a small puddle of golden liquid.

Connected to the sphere were six transparent tubes that extended towards her limbs and head: these “tubes” were called channels, and they were the vessels through which Eco traveled throughout the body.

Each tube had tens of thousands of smaller tubes branching off of it. They spanned the entirety of her body, most following the paths of her blood vessels. At her will, the sphere released its hold on the liquid and allowed it to move into the tubes leading into her right arm.

From that moment on, she followed the golden liquid with her mind’s eye as it traveled throughout her body, never staying in one place for more than a fraction of a second. This was the key to the body refining stage; each and every day it was required that she allow her Eco to saturate her bones, muscles, and veins until they could hold no more.

Over the course of a decade, this would allow her body to take on the attributes of her destined Eco form, permanently enhancing her physical attributes to a level that would match, or even exceed, her current strength while channeling Battle Eco.

This would no doubt multiply her power by several magnitudes. It would also prolong her lifespan by several decades, though that was secondary. Yawen didn’t care to live forever, that was never her goal. All she wanted, all she’d ever wanted, was to live her life by her own desires.

That she was already at this level while only sixteen years of age was the cause of her mother’s newfound paranoia.

Though her mother would never admit it, Yawen knew she didn’t see her as a daughter anymore. No, she was a symbol now. A symbol to the rest of the Qiao clan that their future would be bright under her “leadership”.

What Yawen wanted at that point became irrelevant. The only thing that mattered was the clan. And Yawen knew that whether she liked it or not, she was destined to become the next matriarch, with all the consequences of that position.

That is, until she was allowed to decide what her coming-of-age quest would be.

All Qiao children were given a test upon their eighteenth birthday that showed whether or not they were ready for the responsibilities of adulthood. As the daughter of the matriarch, Yawen would never be allowed to have a simple task. No, her task must be befitting of her station… Hence her decision to go to the Qiao ancestral home.

Well, there was another reason for her decision.

The Qiao ancestral home was located in the ruins of Old Haven City: supposedly, a place no one had been to in generations. But she knew from looking at old maps and drawings that there were multiple ways in and out of the old city. One such entrance was controlled by the Qiao, while another was controlled by the Ukata.

Yawen smiled at the thought of meeting her love again. She’d secretly sent him a letter, asking him to meet her in the old ruins so they could run away together. She knew it was possible, as she’d seen the other exits on the maps they kept in the archives.

All it would take was an “accident,” and the two of them could escape the city together with no one the wiser. Yawen would rather die than live under the clan’s thumb for however long they deigned to keep her around.

Whether that come from faking her death or not, Yawen wouldn’t be returning to Haven City.

And that thought made her smile wider still.

“Something’s got you in a good mood.” At the sound of her mother’s voice, Yawen opened her eyes.

She saw Qiao Xia Zexian kneeling before her. Her overly long green robe had been wrapped around her waist to keep it from getting wet as she crossed the small stream.

Her mother was a gorgeous woman. They shared the same black eyes and silver hair color, but where they differed was her mother’s hair was always kept short, barely long enough to touch the top of her ears. And while Yawen was petite, Xia Zexian was curvy, with wide hips and a narrow waist.

Xia Zexian was also in the spirit rising stage, which meant she was one of the most powerful cultivators in the city and would likely keep her current appearance for at least another century or two.

“Just thinking about my coming-of-age quest. I’m excited,” Yawen told her, which was the truth, if not the whole truth.

“Good, excitement is good.” Though her mother agreed, Yawen could feel that there was a but coming. “However, since you’ve been so insistent on pursuing this particular quest, some of the elders suggested that we send you with some protection, just in case something… unexpected happens.”

Yawen’s stomach dropped at her mother’s words. “What kind of protection?” she asked hesitantly. She hoped her mother couldn’t see the shock on her face.

“Nothing too extravagant, I assure you. In the morning we are going to send word that we are looking for a few porters to escort you, that’s all. Per the clan rules, we can’t send anyone from the clan to protect you; this is still something you and your brother must do on your own. But there’s nothing stopping us from sending someone to carry your luggage, right?” Xia Zexian winked at her, then stood up and brushed off her knees. “We’ll let you know once we’ve decided who we’re going to send with you.” Xia Zexian lightly bent her knees and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

Yawen couldn’t see her movements, but she knew where to look. Her eyes landed on her mother in time to see her slide open the door. Yawen watched her go through narrowed eyes. Having someone coming along with her would certainly make things difficult. She’d need to send out another letter soon.

“Oh, and one more thing, dear. Be careful going down into the ruins. I received a report yesterday morning about an Eco Beast that managed to get through our defenses a few nights ago, wounding several warriors in the process. Luckily, it was killed before it could get to any civilians, but its presence means that they are getting bolder. I’d certainly hate to have to train your sister to replace you should anything happen.” Xia Zexian showed Yawen a sly smile, then disappeared through the door to Yawen’s bedroom.

Yawen’s jaw muscles flexed, and she tightened her fists until her knuckles went white and her fingernails cut deeply into her palms, causing trickles of blood to seep from between her fingers. “Divines curse you, Mother...”

* * *

The morning after Taryn and Fan Shun came to an understanding, Taryn found himself back at the training field. This time he wasn’t there to be punished, at least not intentionally. Instead, he was there to prove to Fan Shun once and for all that what he’d said was true.

Though she wanted to believe him, and she didn’t think he would lie to her about something of this nature, a part of her just couldn’t believe it.

Taryn’s first thought was just to have her read the journal herself, but that only ended up making her even more skeptical. Because to Fan Shun, the pages of the journal were blank.

So, to ease her nerves and prove that he wasn’t lying, Taryn decided a little demonstration was in order.

Thinking back to his makeshift weapon, Taryn borrowed a twenty-foot-long rope and a simple ring pommel dagger from his grandmother. He looped the rope through the ring and created a secure knot to keep it from slipping out, then he practiced spinning the blade through the air.

The dagger was a bit shorter than his forearm, which meant it was still slightly longer than his/the Mourner’s memories recommended, but the basic principle remained the same. The dagger was an extremely light weapon and was predominantly used for stabbing, which suited the function of this weapon perfectly. Taryn only wished he knew what to call it.

That was the most frustrating part about his situation; he had all this knowledge at his fingertips, practically given to him by the divines, and yet it was incomplete.

However, even if he only knew a fraction of a single martial art, it made him infinitely more capable than he was a few days ago.

Taryn knew he had no right to complain about something that quite literally fell into his lap, but sometimes he couldn’t help himself.

He gradually increased the speed of his swings until the blade sung as it traveled through the air. And then, once the blade was nothing but a blur to his own eyes, he hooked his leg around the rope and kicked, causing the blade to follow the direction of his foot and stab into a tree ten feet away.

He gave the rope an easy pull, which caused it to fall free of the thick tree bark, and just before it hit the ground he yanked on the rope, causing the knife to smoothly return to his awaiting hand. Following the momentum of the blade, Taryn quickly rotated on the spot and flung the dagger in another direction, only for it to suddenly change directions once again just before it would’ve pierced another tree.

Fan Shun seemed honestly impressed by the demonstration. Which made sense; for someone who’d been unable to throw a decent punch five days ago, Taryn was surprisingly skilled with the rope dagger.

By his own metric, Taryn even believed that he had better-than-average odds of surviving an encounter with someone from the core forming stage.

Though, the longer she watched him manipulate the rope dagger, the more she frowned.

“Well, you’re not awful.” Her appraisal was succinct, but accurate. “From an outside perspective, the way you manipulate the rope is definitely confusing, but only at the beginning. Anyone with even a modicum of experience can tell how difficult it would be for you to move while spinning the rope and would use that to their advantage. You do deserve some praise since you definitely have some grasp on how to use this… weapon.” Fan Shun looked remarkably uncomfortable at calling it such, mostly because it was so foreign to her, but she would give credit where credit was due—the weapon would surely give pause to most people in the city. “But can you fight without it? What if it gets taken from you or you’re unable to move it because the dagger got stuck in someone’s body? What happens then?”

Taryn had expected that question. And the truth was, a more experienced user of the rope dagger wouldn’t have that issue. They could run and wield the dagger with equal amounts of skill. However, while Taryn certainly had the knowledge, what he didn’t have was the experience to properly put it to use.

“I… can certainly try,” Taryn vaguely replied.

“Can you?” Fan Shun tilted her head to the side, the amusement she felt at his response showing in her lifted eyebrows and strained lips. It was clear to Taryn that she wanted to laugh but was forcing herself not to. “Let me give you a piece of grandmotherly advice, Taryn. You don’t ‘try’ to survive a fight. You either put your life on the line and make it happen or you die.”

Taryn was promptly knocked off his feet by a palm strike to the sternum.

Fan Shun had moved so quickly that she’d appeared as nothing but a blur. The air was knocked from Taryn’s lungs as he landed squarely on his back. As he gasped at the unexpected pain, he stared at his grandmother’s face. She was still wearing that amused expression and was standing with her arms folded beneath her chest. “Well, come on, then. Show me what you can do.”

“Just—just try not to die from the shock. I’d hate for your old heart to give out,” he snarked while grinning.

“I’m sure my heart will be just fine.” She laughed.

Taryn tried to roll over his shoulders and return to his feet, but Fan Shun was there to stop him. She grabbed his right leg before he could use it to right himself and pulled him off balance. His eyes bulged as he felt a sharp pain across his backside. The slap to his rear was strong enough to send him stumbling forward a ways, forcing him to do a forward roll over his shoulder or risk falling on his face.

He jumped to his feet and grabbed his aching backside. “What was that for!?” he exclaimed while performing short hops as a way to mitigate the pain.

“That was for running your mouth,” she explained. A frown went across her face, and she advanced on him. “That’s always been your problem, Taryn. You don’t bother to look where you’re leaping, you just do it and hope for the best.” She let out an exaggerated sigh of disappointment. “But I suppose I am also to blame for that. I gave in to the elders’ paranoia and refused to teach you the skills necessary for survival, even though I knew that someday you would leave.” She shook her head. Her face was tense with anger, but not at Taryn. She was angry with herself.

“Just like always, I stupidly allowed myself to believe that if you kept your head down and stayed out of their way, you could continue to live in peace. But I realize now how shortsighted that was. I should’ve been teaching you from the very beginning… And for that I’m sorry, Taryn.”

“If you’re sorry, then why do you look like you’re getting ready to knock me senseless?” Taryn asked nervously. He tried retreating, but that only caused her to walk faster. She rolled up the sleeves of her robe, revealing tanned, muscular arms.

“Simple, if you really are planning to leave in a few days, then I’m going to need to cram a decade’s worth of training into what little time we have left. Now”—she turned her body to the side slightly and raised her fists to protect her face— “defend yourself.” She rushed Taryn without giving him a moment to think.

It was a common misconception that Fan Shun was rendered helpless the day her core had been sealed, but this was far from the truth, and not even Taryn knew the extent of what she could do.

Fan Shun appeared on Taryn’s right with her left arm pulled back in an obvious punching position. Taryn raised his right arm to parry the blow but was surprised when his leading foot was knocked aside and her rear fist found a place in his gut.

However, Taryn wasn’t given the luxury of being knocked down this time. Instead, a rapid combination of punches to his liver, sternum, and center of mass dropped him. He landed on his butt and shook from the debilitating pain.

“Lesson number one: guard your vitals. While I commend you for attempting to defend yourself at the beginning, you dropped your guard after the first punch snuck through. Zero points.”

Taryn felt himself drooling and had to spit it out. He wiped his mouth, and his fingers came away with a drop of blood on them. “You could’ve at least warned me.” Fan Shun’s left foot hit Taryn’s chest and shoved him flat onto his back. She gradually put more weight onto her foot until Taryn could literally hear his ribs creaking

“No one is going to warn you, Taryn. You think any of the clan kids would warn you before flattening you like an insect? You think the people and monsters beyond those walls will?” She removed her foot and backed a few paces away. Her words hung over Taryn’s head like a guillotine, and for the first time he got a glimpse of what his life would be like from now on.

The days of him being protected by the Ukata was over. Eco or no Eco, Taryn was a warrior now, and if he wasn’t careful, he would be killed before he could even make it to the old city.

Taryn spit on the ground to clear his mouth of excess saliva. “You’re right, of course, my apologies. I wasn’t taking this seriously enough.” He climbed to his feet with Fan Shun’s allowance. “Once more, please.” He placed his right hand in his left palm and bowed to her, an action Fan Shun hadn’t expected.

She mirrored his action a moment later.

“Just this once I’ll ask you; are you truly ready for this, Taryn? You know, if you want to quit and go back to the way things were, we can do that. I’ll—”

“No,” Taryn said, interrupting. “I’m not ready… But I have to be.” He shifted his weight and turned his body to the side slightly. In almost a perfect imitation of Fan Shun’s earlier stance, Taryn raised his fists to protect his face. “I can’t go back to the way things were.”

The corner of Fan Shun’s mouth lifted a fraction before it returned to a neutral shape. “Alright, then let’s get started.” She charged with her guard raised and her chin tucked against her chest.

Taryn’s mind flashed through a thousand possible styles in milliseconds, but by the time he’d finally settled on one, Fan Shun had already reached him. He crossed his arms in front of him to block a straight palm aimed at his chest. Taryn had to backstep several times to keep his balance, but he finally managed to find his footing and stop her.

The only sign of surprise on Fan Shun’s face was the way her right eyebrow rose. However, in the next moment, Fan Shun closed her hand around Taryn’s left arm and pulled him off balance. She swept his legs out from under him, then added a bit of oomph to his movement by pulling his arm down and around, causing him to execute a full side flip. He hit the ground chest first and immediately started coughing. He managed to gasp out “Again” in between coughing fits.

The moment both feet were flat on the ground, Fan Shun feinted with a punch with her right fist, then in the next second she quickly pulled her arm back and used the momentum to add speed to a spinning heel kick that passed a hair’s width from Taryn’s nose. Had he not pulled his head back at the last second, that kick likely would’ve knocked him unconscious—or killed him if she hit him seriously.

In a show of extreme athleticism, a heartbeat later Taryn’s head was struck by the roundhouse kick that followed the heel kick. Fan Shun had executed both kicks without hesitation or even touching the ground.

In that moment, Taryn experienced something he’d never felt before: the sensation of his brain bouncing around inside his skull…

His vision cleared and he found himself on his hands and knees, a puddle of vomit on the ground in front of him. He felt a cooling sensation on the back of his head and leaned into it.

“You okay now?” Fan Shun asked. She temporarily removed the ice pack she’d brought along and inspected the side of his head. “You’re not bleeding again, which either means I’m losing my touch or you somehow managed to move your head enough to mitigate the damage. I’m keener on the second option.” She slapped him on the back. “So, excellent job. You learn quickly.”

“Yay me,” Taryn muttered. The simple act of talking made him so nauseous that he retched again, then he fell onto his left side and opted to lie there until the ground stopped spinning.

“We really do have a lot of work to do.” Fan Shun sighed. “Are you sure we can’t postpone your trip for another four years, at the very least? I should be able to get you up to speed by then.”

“I don’t know.” Taryn’s words were beginning to slur due to exhaustion and a possible concussion. “Do you think we have that much time?”

“I don’t see why not. I haven’t heard from my contacts that anyone is planning on going to the old city anytime soon. Besides, even if someone was planning to go down there, what’s the worst that could happen?”

Chapter Eight

Taryn could feel his annoyance rising. Not only because the crowd around him occasionally bumped against him and irritated the bruises from his repeated training sessions with Fan Shun, but also because, at some point during the night, someone had gone around to all the districts and planted a sign in the most populated areas.

The sign read as such:

“Matriarch Qiao Xia Zexian is looking for a number of volunteers to accompany her beloved daughter Qiao Xia Yawen on her coming-of-age quest into the old city. Anyone chosen for this great and honored position will be well compensated for their time and effort.

Interested parties may apply at the front gate of the Qiao house.”

Of course, just when he was beginning to think that he would have time to train, a clan head went and pulled this.

And it just had to be Yawen’s family to do it. Although… Maybe this is a good opportunity to see her without getting in the way of her duties?

He looked to his right and halfheartedly smiled at Fan Shun, who had accompanied him to the market district. “No one’s going down there anytime soon,” he whispered just loud enough for her to hear, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

“I did say that, didn’t I?”

“After all these years, why would they suddenly trust people with the future matriarch’s safety?” someone uttered from behind Taryn. “The Qiao wouldn’t hire my brother as a groundskeeper simply because he was fifth-generation Cai.”

“Are you sure it wasn’t because your brother’s a lazy bum who couldn’t keep a job if he was paid to watch grass grow?” a woman retorted almost immediately.

Taryn heard some sputtering and a few muffled chuckles from the people around him. He glanced over at his grandmother and saw that she was smiling. Apparently, she’d also heard the woman’s barbed tongue, but she had the self-control not to laugh about it.

“Hey! My brother is a good man, and he works hard for his family!” the man exclaimed, his voice shaking with rage.

Taryn felt someone grab his elbow; it was Fan Shun. She led him out of the crowd and the two continued on their way to the market district. Once they were completely clear of the crowd, Fan Shun wrapped her arm around Taryn’s elbow and slowed to walk beside him.

“It seems our timing was rather poor…” Fan Shun looked up at Taryn’s face and noticed how concerned he was. “Don’t worry.” She gave his shoulder a light slap. “I’m sure it’ll be fine. In fact, this may be the opportunity you were waiting for. The paths to the old city are dangerous, much more so than most people know, and having a group with you would certainly reduce the level of danger by half.”

“Until you remember that greed was supposed to be the main reason the city fell. How do you think the others would react if they knew why I was there?”

“You’re overthinking it, Taryn.” She released his arm and stepped away slightly. “We just won’t tell them why we’re there.”

“We?”

Fan Shun didn’t reply. Instead, she shot him a sly grin and then ignored his attempts to needle an answer out of her.

They eventually arrived at Liang’s, much to Fan Shun’s surprise. Taryn had told her he’d commissioned a weapon but left out where from, and more importantly, whom he’d commissioned. Her eyes bulged a bit when they stepped inside, and Taryn was immediately swept away by an enthusiastic Zan.

Taryn was pulled into a private office off of the main forging area so fast his feet almost left the ground. As soon as they were in the office, Taryn was shoved into a chair and Zan moved behind his desk and retrieved a three-foot-long wooden box.

“Is this…” Taryn almost couldn’t believe it.

“Of course. Do you doubt my work?” Zan’s response was annoyed, but he couldn’t keep the smile off his wrinkled face.

“No, no, of course not.” Taryn’s words were followed by an uncomfortable silence that stretched on for several minutes.

“Well,” Zan prodded, finally breaking the silence.

“Well?”

“Well, don’t just sit there like a brain-dead Fowlska. Open it.”

“R-Right.” Taryn stuck his fingers into a groove on the side of the box and lifted. The box’s lid came free easily and surprisingly quietly.

Sitting inside on a black pad was a dagger about the length of Taryn’s forearm: The blade itself was a straight edge, and it made up about a quarter of the entire dagger’s length. The rest consisted of an overly long hilt carved from some kind of white stone and polished to the point Taryn could see his own reflection. A metal sphere was attached to the tail end, and a thin metal bar at the base of the blade served as a guard.

Taryn stared at the dagger in utter silence for several minutes. He wasn’t sure what to say. Had Zan misunderstood? This wasn’t at all what he wanted—

“Oh, almost forgot,” Zan muttered, more to himself than to Taryn. He reached over and took the dagger from the box and turned it so Taryn could see the back of it: in the center of the handle was a small black rectangle, about the size of a fingertip.

Zan pressed it.

Taryn’s eyes widened as the sphere fell off the end and rolled along the floor.

“Erm, I think you broke—”

Zan pressed the rectangle again and the sphere lifted off the floor and reattached itself to the end of the dagger. Zan pressed the rectangle a third time, and once again, the sphere popped off, but this time, Zan caught it in his hand.

“Arachne silk,” Zan said as if that explained anything. He allowed the sphere to roll out of his hand and float just beneath it. Taryn had to strain his eyes to see what Zan was referring to, but eventually he saw it; there was an incredibly fine wire connecting the sphere to the end of the dagger.

“Arachne silk is as strong as steel while being nearly invisible to the naked eye. And”—he retracted the sphere— “if you hold the sphere and press the button...” He demonstrated by placing his palm on the sphere and pressing down on the rectangle; the blade dropped off the end and hovered a couple of feet beneath the hilt. “I hope you don’t mind but I took your original design and improved it a bit. Honestly, the retraction mechanism you gave me was genius, but I felt the rest of your design lacked… well, everything really.”

Taryn’s original design consisted of a short-handled mace with a detachable head that he’d be able to wield like his stone weapon via a chain that would fall from the handle. He’d drawn the retraction mechanism in great detail but assumed Zan would follow the rest of the design to the letter… Apparently, he was wrong.

Zan retracted the blade, then handed the dagger over, hilt first. “Take it, it’s yours.”

“The design was only for the mechanism. I... I don’t think I can accept this dagger.” Taryn tried to hand it back to him but was met with cold derision instead.

“You think I don’t know the value of my own work? If I tell you that you’ve paid for services rendered, then you’ve paid. I’m not taking the dagger back.”

“But—”

“If you don’t take that dagger and get out of my office, I’ll shove it up your ass hilt first.”

“Thank you.”

“Yeah, yeah, I meant it. Get out.” Taryn was quickly ushered out of the room and the door was slammed behind him.

He still had the box in one hand and the dagger in the other when Fan Shun approached him. She took one look at his face and chuckled. “Yeah, that’s Zan. Interesting fellow.”

“That’s a bit of an understatement.”

Fan Shun took the box Taryn was awkwardly holding and looked inside. “Oh, there’s a sheath in here.” She pulled the pad out of the box and gave it a shake; it unfolded into a sheath for the blade. Two thin strips of leather with metal snaps were sewn on near the mouth of the sheath. Fan Shun carefully took the dagger and placed it within the sheath, then she folded the leather strips over the guard and fastened them to the main body of the sheath.

Once that was done, she returned the dagger to Taryn and tossed the box aside. “Was there anything else?”

“No, that was it. We can go in a moment.” Taryn shook his head. He removed his arms from the sleeves of his robe and allowed it to fall off his shoulders and hang loose around his waist. He attached the dagger’s sheath to his vest as a means to both conceal it and for easy access. Once he was sure it wouldn’t move around too much, he pulled his robe back up and spent a few moments making himself presentable. “Okay, ready.”

Fan Shun led him out the door and began walking in a northeastern direction. She walked headlong into the oncoming crowd of people; Taryn couldn’t help but marvel at the way they moved out of her way. It was like a bubble surrounded them, preventing anyone from getting too close, but then someone bumped into Taryn’s shoulder as they passed.

Just as he was about to turn around to see who it was, he felt a chill down his spine. He could feel the hair on the back of his neck stand up, and goosebumps broke out on his arms. Taryn froze; he didn’t know how, but he knew that if he turned around now, he would die.

He swallowed.

“Arrogant Cai bastards,” Fan Shun grumbled. “They never watch where they’re going… Hey, are you okay? You’re not looking so good.”

Taryn took a breath to steady his nerves, then started to nod his head, only to quickly change it into a shake. He wasn’t okay. He’d never felt such intense fear, not even when Teng De was projecting his full anger at him.

Taryn turned his neck to look over his shoulder; he saw a pair of Cai clan warriors walking in the opposite direction. Both were clearly men, and both were head and shoulders taller than everyone around them, though one appeared to be a bit taller than the other. The most surprising thing about them was how little attention they were getting. Taryn had never seen such tall men before, and yet no one, aside from himself and his grandmother, seemed to notice the odd pair.

“What exactly are those Cai clan brutes feeding their kids nowadays?” Fan Shun whispered to Taryn, clearly referring to the pair’s unusual size.

The only thing Taryn could do was shake his head.

Fan Shun tapped him on the arm and beckoned him forward. The two resumed walking. Taryn decided to send a final glance towards the Cai warriors, and he inadvertently locked eyes with the taller of the two. The man’s face was mostly obscured by the shadow of his hood, but Taryn could still see his eyes: they were crimson, like twin pools of freshly spilled blood.

“Taryn?”

Taryn snapped out of his stupor and looked at Fan Shun, who was showing concern on her face and in the way she stood close to him. Taryn blinked several times, as if that would clear what he’d seen from his mind. “Yeah…” He looked towards the two warriors, only to be surprised when he couldn’t find them. The two larger-than-life men had seemingly vanished into thin air.

“Sorry, guess I just got distracted by something,” he explained, hoping to ease some of the concern she was feeling.

Fan Shun narrowed her eyes at him. Her eyes darted to look past his shoulder, and they narrowed further. “Hmm.” She continued to scan their surroundings for another moment or two, then she looked at Taryn. She studied him, his expression, his body language, and Taryn knew that she knew he was lying. “If you say so. Come on, we’re late enough as it is.”

Taryn was thankful she decided not to press the issue. After all, what could he tell her, that the two warriors scared him?

Besides, something about the way the warrior looked at him screamed danger. If he told his grandmother what he felt, she would no doubt want to confront them about it, and Taryn would rather prevent that from happening. He didn’t want his grandmother anywhere near those two, but especially the taller warrior. That man felt like an entirely different monster.

Taryn and Fan Shun approached the Qiao clan’s compound. A line of people stretched well over a hundred feet from the front gate, in front of which was a simple wooden desk with an official looking man sitting behind it. One by one people were stepping up to the official; they’d have a short discussion, he’d hand them something, then they’d step around the desk and enter the compound.

Taryn wished he could hear what they were talking about so he could prepare his answers.

Fan Shun bonked him on the head, prompting a surprised yelp from Taryn. “Stop worrying,” she told him. “We’re only doing this on the off chance they do pick you. Personally, I’m hoping they don’t.” At Taryn’s hurt look, Fan Shun hurriedly continued. “Not because I don’t think you could do the job, I would just like a few more weeks with you. That’s all.”

Truthfully, Taryn wanted to ask her to come with him. He didn’t know what would happen once he left, but he doubted the clans would really care so long as they didn’t have to put up with him anymore. On the other hand, losing his grandmother would strike a blow to the Ukata clan that would hurt them. Wait, why should I care? The Ukata have despised me since the moment I arrived. This realization made Taryn feel like a complete fool. “Grandma, I want to ask you something,” he said cautiously.

“Hmm? What is it?” Fan Shun was trying to look over a stout Cai’s shoulder, clearly trying to see what had caused the line to stop moving.

“Would you...” He hesitated. “Would you like to come with me?”

Fan Shun’s body froze.

“It’s okay if you say no, I just thought I’d ask… Actually, forget I asked. There’s no way you’d want to leave home—”

“Don’t be so sure about that,” Fan Shun said.

At first, Taryn thought she was joking with him to avoid making things awkward. But the look on her face said otherwise. She was serious.

“If you’ll have me, I’ll come with you.”

“What about your home?”

“Taryn, Haven City hasn’t been my home since… Well, let’s just say it’s been a while. I told you, you’ll always have a home wherever I am—the same applies to me. You are my home, Taryn. The location doesn’t matter, especially not when the location is Haven City.” She practically spat out the name, as if just saying it had left an awful taste in her mouth.

“Oh…” Taryn wasn’t sure what else to say. “Thank you?”

Fan Shun started laughing so loud she drew the attention of the people waiting in line. “I don’t really think that deserves a thank you, but you’re welcome.”

Taryn’s face and ears burned something fierce. He pulled his hood further down his face and cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment, which only drew more laughter from Fan Shun.

They received several glares and muttered curses because of Fan Shun’s outburst, all of which were ignored by the woman in question.

She was all smiles when it was their turn to speak with the official.

The official glanced up at them, then grabbed a parchment from the stack sitting next to him and placed it in front of them, along with a pen. “Sign with your full names here, designate your clan affiliation here, and declare what stage of cultivation you are in here.” He pointed to three places on the parchment. “Once that is done, each of you take a button from the basket over there.” He pointed over his shoulder at a basket sitting beside the gate. “The guard will let you in.”

Fan Shun wrote down her information first. But when it was Taryn’s turn, he hesitated.

“Just write the truth.” Fan Shun spoke quietly, her voice at a level only he and the official could hear. The official lifted an eyebrow at her choice of words, but ultimately didn’t seem to care.

Taryn did as Fan Shun suggested and wrote down the truth. He handed the paper back to the official, who snorted upon seeing it. “Thought you looked familiar.”

“There a problem?” Fan Shun asked, her voice taking on a dangerous tone.

“No.” The man chuckled nervously. “No problem at all. Take your buttons, the guard will let you in presently.”

Taryn mouthed a halfhearted apology at the official before stepping around the desk and approaching the basket. The “buttons” were simple yellow patches with numbers written on them.

Fan Shun’s number was three fifty-one. Taryn’s number was four ninety-seven, which in the language of Haven City sounded like the word “death.”

Taryn looked back at the official and asked if he could change his number.

“You take the first number you grab. If you’re unhappy with it, then you’re welcome to forfeit.”

Taryn sighed, then clipped the button onto his robe with the attached needle. He didn’t actually believe it was bad luck to have the number… He just didn’t not believe that it was bad luck.

They approached the gate, which was opened for them immediately, and stepped inside. The guard, who was a young man only a few years older than Taryn, beckoned them over. “They’re meeting in the rear courtyard. Just follow this wall until you see the big Mokan tree, can’t miss it.”

They thanked him and began following the outer perimeter wall. Taryn couldn’t help but feel excited for what was to come. He was also scared out of his mind, but he was desperately trying to focus on the excitement. Less chance of vomiting that way.

Chapter Nine

The Mokan tree was something of a staple of Haven City. The forest beyond the wall was home to innumerable Mokan trees, and their trunks were often harvested for lumber and the vibrant green leaves were used to make certain fabrics. But as much as Mokan trees were useful, they were also widely considered unnerving to look at.

A normal Mokan tree grew to around twenty-five feet tall, had a trunk diameter between six and eight feet, and the leaves, which resembled the legs of a giant arachnid, grew long enough to reach the ground. The creepiest part was how the leaves mimicked an arachnid in motion whenever wind passed through them. The eight leaves moved in unnerving synchronicity, gently tapping the ground around the tree and leaving foot-wide tracks in the dirt around the tree.

The Qiao family’s Mokan tree was well over fifty feet tall, and its leaves were an interesting shade of brown. Taryn would even go so far as to say the leaves looked like they’d been crafted from a bronze alloy.

A small stage had been constructed beneath the Mokan’s leaves. An old woman stood on the stage with an obscenely long parchment clutched between her gnarled fingers. She seemed to be studiously ignoring the crowd gathering in front of the stage, opting to focus solely on the scroll.

Taryn and Fan Shun joined the crowd and waited for whatever was to happen next.

While he waited, Taryn eavesdropped on some of the conversations going on around him. Most of it was inconsequential gossip: the Ukata elders were irate about the Qiao’s gall, while the Cai were supposedly unconcerned, according to a young man dressed in Cai colors.

Amongst the drivel, Taryn caught a smattering of interesting words.

“Is she really going into the old city?” a woman asked, her voice shaking with either excitement or worry, Taryn couldn’t tell which.

“That’s what I heard. My uncle’s a guard for one of the Qiao elders, and he said that they said that they heard from the matriarch that Xia Yawen has chosen to venture to the Qiao ancestral home on some artifact gathering mission,” a youngish sounding man replied.

Taryn couldn’t help the audible groan that escaped his lips. Please tell me they didn’t leave relics from the founders to rot in some bug infested ruin.

Fan Shun tapped Taryn on the shoulder and nonverbally asked what was wrong.

“I’ll tell you later,” Taryn whispered to her.

She furrowed her eyebrows at him, clearly annoyed that she had to wait, but she let it go with a simple shake of her head and a sigh. The two stood in relative silence as they waited, their attention turned towards their own thoughts.

“Attention. Might I have everyone’s attention please?” The old woman’s voice was surprisingly loud and easily understandable considering the crowd had grown to over a hundred people, most of whom were holding their own conversations.

After a few seconds, the crowd registered that the old woman had spoken and quickly settled down to a few murmured whispers. Taryn found that he could still hear the whispers continue a while after the rest of the crowd had grown silent. This annoyed him greatly, but there wasn’t much he could do about it.

“I said, silence.” The old woman’s voice cut through the air like a knife, and made Taryn feel as if his eardrums would burst if she spoke again.

Taryn quickly placed his hands over his ears and shut his eyes. However, this wasn’t because of her volume, as she’d spoken quietly. The pain he felt came from the fact that it sounded like she’d yelled directly into both ears, at the same time.

After giving his ears a moment to relax, Taryn cracked open his right eye and peeked at the stage. No longer was the old woman nose deep in the scroll. She held it clenched in her left fist, her chest heaved up and down from the exertion, and her skin turned the color of soot.

Taryn cautiously lowered his hands and opened his other eye. Around him, rather than being in pain as he was, everyone looked merely annoyed. Which made sense—it was well known that your own Eco would fight off an invader’s, so long as you possessed more than they did.

Looking at the old woman again, Taryn figured her to be in the core forming stage. Which was lucky for him. Had she been in the channel building stage his eardrums likely would have burst like an overfilled water bladder.

“She’s a Wild Eco user, isn’t she?” Taryn quietly asked Fan Shun. She opened her mouth and said something, but he couldn’t hear it due to his ears ringing. “Sorry, one more time?”

“I said, yes. And judging by the shift in her skin tone and that sound wave technique she used, I’d wager she’s a bat.”

“A bat?”

Fan Shun looked uncomfortable at the question. “Right, you’ve never heard this before. I apologize.” She hung her head.

“No, it’s fine. You don’t have to apologize.”

“Thanks…” She cleared her throat and opened her mouth to speak.

“Is everyone paying attention?” the old woman asked.

Fan Shun’s mouth snapped shut and she waved away the question. Taryn took that to mean she’d explain later, so he turned his attention back to the old woman.

“As you all are no doubt aware, the esteemed matriarch has decided to extend a helping hand to her heir and hire a few people to accompany the princess on her mission. This has never been done before, and for the life of me, I cannot understand why it is being done now, but that’s not for me to understand. Nor is it for you. We will accept who we choose to accept, and no amount of begging or pleading will change our minds. Any questions?”

“Yeah!” A rather burly looking Cai raised his voice. “How are you going to decide who is chosen? Are we going to have a tournament or a test?” A round of muttered agreements and curses flowed through the crowd. Taryn didn’t think it was a bad idea.

“What an idiotic question. What do you think this is, a play or one of your bedtime stories? We’ve already looked at your paperwork and know what you’re capable of just from that—we don’t need to watch you fight. Besides, you’re not accompanying the princess as a guard.” Everyone went silent at her statement.

“Uhm, I’m confused,” the same burly Cai replied. “If we’re not here to be her guard, then what will we be doing?”

“Carrying her luggage.” The old woman showed no nervousness as she answered the question. If anything, she looked bored.

“I’m not carrying some entitled brat’s luggage!” a random male voice interjected.

“You don’t like it, leave. And don’t let the gate hit you on the way out, you have no idea how hard it is to get blood off lunar steel.” Almost half the crowd started to leave following her reprimand.

Taryn was rather interested in the fact that the majority of the people leaving were of the Ukata clan or the Cai clan. The old woman patiently waited for several minutes, making sure to give everyone who wanted to leave the opportunity to do so.

Once all was said and done, the only people left were Taryn and Fan Shun, those clad in the trademark green of the Qiao clan, and—Taryn’s eyes widened as they landed on a pair of unusually large Cai men.

It’s them. The people from the market. Why are they here? Taryn wondered. His eyes lingered on the taller of the two men for a few seconds longer than was wise.

“I know, I saw them too,” Fan Shun whispered into Taryn’s ear. “Just ignore them, we get nothing out of an altercation with them.”

“I know.” Taryn nodded, then returned his attention to the old woman.

“Good, now that the riffraff is gone, would… erm… How do you pronounce that name?” The old woman turned the scroll sideways, then shook her head and growled in annoyance. “Gu Qigang—if I said your name wrong, it’s your fault for having such a weird name. Step forward.” The shorter of the two Cai men moved to stand in front of the stage. “Ugh, a Cai. At least your ears work. Duan He?” The other Cai stepped forward to join his clansman. “Two of you? Bah, forget it. It’s above my pay grade. Ukata Fan Shun; there’s a name I recognize.” Fan Shun placed a steadying hand on Taryn’s shoulder, then moved to join the two Cai men. The old woman watched her like a hawk the whole way. “And lastly… Taryn? Great, this one is too stupid to remember his own family name. Get up here and finish filling out your paperwork—” Her beady eyes suddenly widened, and she quickly looked at the scroll again. “Well, I’ll be... Step forward, boy.”

Taryn hesitated. This was it; this was the last moment he had to change his mind—

The old woman slapped her hands together, and the unexpected sound startled Taryn so much he could hear his heart pounding in his ears.

“I don’t get paid to stand up here and look pretty, boy. Let’s go, hurry up, quickly, quickly.” Taryn jumped at the command and hurried to stand beside Fan Shun. “As for the rest of you, why did you even apply? You knew that no Qiao could partake in this mission, to do so would go against everything the coming-of-age quest stands for. Get out of here, I’m sure you all have work to do.”

There was some grumbling from the gathered Qiao, but they did eventually leave without causing a scene. Guess it helped soothe their pride that it was a family law preventing them from joining.

“You four have been chosen; don’t get too excited, you were literally our only choices. Fan Shun, everyone knows you’ve been on the outs with the Ukata clan for a decade, but you’re widely respected. You’ll do your job. I don’t know who in the divine’s name the two of you are, but you’re Cai. Stupid or not, you’ll do your job if it means you get paid.” Her eyes landed on Taryn, and a cruel smile danced across her lips. “As for you, well… You’re as famous as Fan Shun, if for another reason. And everyone knows you couldn’t harm the princess even if you wanted to.”

“That’s it?” Taryn blurted out.

“Would you like me to say more? I can stand here and insult you all day, I don’t have anywhere to be.” The old woman laughed.

“No, no, that’s fine,” Taryn stammered.

The old woman shook her head, smiling all the while. “Return to your homes and prepare for a fifteen-day expedition. You’re to arrive at the front gate no later than Rala’s sixth hour, in three days’ time. Understood?” Before anyone could speak up, the old lady jumped off the stage and entered the compound through a door located on the eastern wall of the courtyard.

“She was…” Fan Shun hesitated to finish her thought.

“An ass,” Taryn interjected.

Fan Shun chuckled and nodded. “You’re not wrong.” She motioned for Taryn to follow her. “Ready to go? Now that I’m going with you, we need to shop for two people instead of just one.”

Taryn stopped walking as a thought struck him.

“How are we going to afford that? We barely have enough tiena to buy a day’s worth of food, how in the name of the divines are we going to buy enough food to last us two weeks?”

Fan Shun wrapped an arm around his shoulders and pulled him close to her, forcing Taryn to either resume walking or be picked up. “Did you already forget about what I showed you earlier? I was going to give the jar to you when you came of age and moved out on your own, but I think it’s okay to use it for this.”

“Are you sure?”

Fan Shun pulled him in for another hug and didn’t answer the question.

* * *

Gu Qigang was seething. He didn’t understand this “plan” Duan He claimed to have. It was one thing to steal the red robes and pretend to be a citizen, it was an entirely different matter to carry around some insect’s luggage for two weeks.

Gu Qigang had a habit of pacing when he was annoyed, and Duan He had already warned him that if he didn’t stop, he’d wear the floor down—which Gu Qigang didn’t see as a problem since the house they occupied was abandoned. Well, it was since they’d dealt with the people they’d found inside…

He heard the door open behind him and didn’t need to look to know who it was, as the sheer volume of Eco surrounding the man was enough to give it away. Gu Qigang rounded on Duan He and immediately demanded an explanation. He’d been patient—he’d even allowed the old bat shifter to talk down to him before she turned her attention to the kid—but two weeks was far longer than he wanted to stay in this backwoods cesspool.

In spite of Gu Qigang’s ranting, Duan He remained largely unaffected. He didn’t so much as glance up from the paper he was holding until Gu Qigang finished ranting.

“Are you done?”

“Are you going to tell me?”

“Yes, and I’d planned to tell you as soon as I got back, but you started running that outhouse you call a mouth, and I lost my motivation. You really should clean your teeth more often, it’s unsightly,” Duan He replied, his facial expression never changing, which wasn’t unusual. He always wore the same look of utter apathy whether they were in the midst of battle or in the middle of a brothel. Duan He was basically dead, his body just hadn’t figured that out yet.

“Bite me.”

“I’d really rather not, who knows what you’ve gotten into since we arrived in this… cesspool.”

“A brothel is a brothel, no matter what shithole it’s in.”

“That’s where you’re wrong, my friend. And why I will live far longer than you.”

“Well, if I do catch something from one of the local whores, I’ll be sure to kill you first. That way you won’t be lonely without me.” Gu Qigang spoke with a voice dripping with sarcasm.

“If you could kill me, we wouldn’t be in this mess to begin with.” Duan He stepped past Gu Qigang and sat in one of the chairs in the living area, completely ignoring the large brown sacks they’d thrown in one corner of the room. “I’ve been doing some research on the boy.”

“Boy? What boy? The one from the courtyard?”

“Yes.”

Gu Qigang waited several seconds for Duan He to explain, but he was already short on patience. He snapped his fingers in front of Duan He’s face and shouted at him.

Duan He blinked as if he was coming out of a trance and turned his eyes to meet Gu Qigang’s. “He wasn’t born in this city.”

“So?”

“So, I thought I felt the presence of one of them today in the market, and again in the courtyard.”

Gu Qigang went silent for a long moment… Then he smiled. “You’re saying there’s a member of the Tian clan here, in this backwoods dump? No.” He laughed. “You’re either joking or you’re wrong. There’s no way.”

“You asked why we joined up, that’s why. The Tian don’t get involved unless there’s something extremely valuable to be found. Were I you, I’d bet that was the case here.”

“You’re... you’re serious?”

“Yes.”

“Explain to me why we don’t just grab the kid and make him take us to whatever treasure he’s guarding.”

“Because there’s a chance that if we don’t play this correctly, we’ll lose our only shot. And I feel I should remind you that we only have twenty-three days before we’re supposed to contact the boss. I doubt the boy could hold out that long, but I’d rather not take the risk. Do you?”

Gu Qigang thought about it and realized that Duan He was right. The boss was expecting a reply in twenty-three days, and if they didn’t take the treasure before then, the boss would claim it—and everything else— and leave them with nothing but regrets.

A certain tattoo on Gu Qigang’s back itched at the thought of his boss.

“No.”

“Well then, I guess we’re doing things my way. Just like always.”

Chapter Ten

Taryn stared at the equipment laid out before him. He was feeling… Well, he wasn’t sure what he was feeling: elation? disappointment? annoyance? All felt valid, but none quite fit.

He was extremely happy that Fan Shun had purchased a set of protective gear for him. Nothing fancy—a new leather vest that went beneath his robes, a pair of hand wraps, some hard leather shoes, and a pair of gray double-stitched pants. A new gray robe completed the look. The robe was both lighter and shorter than his old one, reaching just past his waist instead of down to his knees. However, as it was a last-minute order, the clothier wasn’t able to attach a hood like Taryn had grown so accustomed to wearing. This meant he had to wear an additional layer beneath the robe in order to have a hood with which to cover his face. To Taryn, this was utterly necessary. He didn’t like showing strangers his face, didn’t like seeing their reaction to his burns.

Taryn fixed his cloth mask in place, then stepped out of the room after assembling his outfit and once again fastening the dagger to his inner vest. He’d cut apart his old robe, turning it into little more than a sleeveless shirt with a hood, and put it on beneath the vest to protect his skin from chafing against the rough leather.

Fan Shun was waiting for him. Much like Taryn, Fan Shun had bought herself new, but extremely simple, equipment. She didn’t need a weapon, as she still possessed a sword from her younger days, but she needed new clothes and protective gear. She’d acquired a set of slightly smaller vest and hand wraps that matched Taryn’s, and a new outfit, which consisted of a dark blue robe that was barely long enough to reach her knees, black britches, and hard leather shoes. The jian, or long sword, she’d been given in her youth was back where it belonged, on her right hip.

“Now you look like a cultivator,” Fan Shun said . She grabbed the back of Taryn’s head and pulled it down so she could plant a kiss on his covered forehead.

Taryn thought about protesting, but ultimately let it go and let her do as she liked. It wasn’t like he hated it anyway, he just felt weird about something touching that part of his body.

“Are we ready?” Taryn asked after wiggling out of her grasp. Fan Shun looked on, clearly amused at his discomfort, but she nodded her head regardless. “Then let’s get going. Wouldn’t want to keep the old bat waiting.”

Fan Shun snorted at that. She was perfectly content to let the old woman wait until she died of old age, but that wouldn’t get them any closer to the old city.

After a long moment to look around and take it all in, they left their home for what could be the last time. Taryn wasn’t planning on returning to the city.

“Do you think I’ve changed?” Taryn’s outburst brought Fan Shun up short. They hadn’t made it twenty paces out of their home before he’d spoken up.

“As opposed to?” She trailed off, looking honestly confused at the question.

“Since I found the journal. Do you think I’ve changed, mentally I mean. I remember being terrified of being exiled after Teng De caught me spying, but…”

“Now you’re planning on leaving for good and that concerns you.” Taryn knew it wasn’t a question. Fan Shun had cut right to the heart of the matter with a single sentence. “Yes, you have changed. When Teng De found you at the training fields, you were an immature, stubborn, and quite frankly, cowardly child.”

“Ouch.” Though his response was to resort to sarcasm, Taryn visibly winced at her words.

“I wasn’t finished yet.” Fan Shun rubbed the top of his head and smiled. “You were also kind, determined, stronger than you knew, and too smart for your own good.”

Taryn’s cheeks pinked. “And now?”

“Oh, you’re still all those things. Now, you’re just usually more mature about things. It’s like you aged a decade overnight. You came to me of your own volition and told me what was going on. If you hadn’t done that, hadn’t trusted me with the truth, things likely would’ve turned out differently.”

Taryn had no doubt that she was right. He knew that trying to keep it a secret would’ve only backfired on him. After all, for someone who kept their face covered almost twenty-eight hours a day, Taryn was an awful liar.

They arrived at the gates to the Qiao compound a few minutes past Rala’s fourth hour and were surprised to discover the two Cai men already waiting for them. Taryn and Fan Shun unanimously decided to give the Cai ample room and waited across the street for the gate to open.

Taryn grew more uncomfortable as the minutes passed. Though they’d looked at Fan Shun for a moment, the Cai spent a majority of the wait staring at him. For the life of him, Taryn couldn’t figure out why. He’d never met them before yesterday, he was sure of it. It would’ve been remarkably difficult to forget someone their size, and the aura of danger they exuded was unmistakable.

A part of him was tempted to go over and apologize for any past misdeeds in the off chance he’d forgotten. But another part of him, the part that was becoming more prevalent with each passing day, stared them down.

Whatever “it” was, it wasn’t afraid of the two Cai men. It instinctively recognized them as inferior, mere children to be indulged rather than feared.

Taryn blinked and suddenly he wasn’t quite so nervous anymore. Oh sure, the two Cai scared him, but he could deal with it. Rather than being an all-encompassing fear, he felt something akin to adrenaline.

“Is it bad that I’m hoping they attack us?” Taryn asked in a voice just loud enough for Fan Shun to hear.

“Were you anyone else, I’d call that your cultivator’s pride talking.” Taryn gave her a confused look, so she continued speaking. “Eco has a way of enhancing aggression, especially for those naturally talented in Wild Eco. Think of it like an alchemical reaction going on inside your head; the Eco reacts to your desires and pushes you towards fulfilling them.”

“I think I understand.”

“Good.” She suddenly slapped him across the back of his neck. “Then remember that you don’t have Eco and stop staring at the two large men before they take offense to it.”

“Right.” Taryn lowered his eyes and rubbed the back of his neck to ease the stinging sensation he felt. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay, happens to everyone. I remember getting into plenty of scraps back when I was your age. It’s easier to give in to your Eco than it is to wrest control of it through meditation. Eventually you get used to it.”

“If it’s caused by Eco, then why am I feeling like this? I don’t have Eco.”

“You don’t, but clearly someone did.” Fan Shun hesitated to refer to the journal in public. It was lucky that Taryn understood her meaning and began to understand why she thought that. If the Mourner was as old as he claimed, and Taryn was… absorbing the man’s memories, then it was logical to assume that that was the other part of him, the one that took exception to the pair staring at him.

Before he could follow this idea further, the shadow of someone much larger than himself passed over him.

Looking up, he saw the two Cai men standing only feet away.

“We never got the opportunity to introduce ourselves before,” the taller of the two said. “My name is Duan He, and this is my… cousin, Gu Qigang.” Duan He was smiling down at them with his hand extended for Taryn to take.

From this distance, Taryn could see that the man was actually quite good looking… But his eyes were lifeless. They were just dull pools of crimson without a hint of emotion behind them.

It was one of the creepiest things Taryn had ever seen. But if anyone could understand what it was like to have someone look at you and see only the negatives, it was Taryn.

Not wanting to seem rude, Taryn extended his hand, which the man immediately grabbed.

After a second or two, a smile blossomed on the man’s face, and he seemed happy that Taryn hadn’t shied away from him. “I’m really looking forward to getting to know you on this trip, Taryn.”

Before Taryn could respond in kind, the gate to the Qiao compound opened, and a man Taryn recognized emerged to greet them.

Qiao Zho Tao bowed to them one at a time, then beckoned them inside.

Before entering, Taryn cast his gaze to the Cai men one more time. Something about his conversation with Duan He struck him as odd, but he couldn’t put his finger on exactly what it was.

He looked to Fan Shun for guidance, but she either hadn’t noticed anything out of the ordinary or was far better at hiding it than he was. And knowing his grandmother as well as he did, there was a fifty percent chance of either being true.

He quietly sighed to himself, then moved to follow them through the gate.

Once again, they were not going inside the compound. Instead, they followed the perimeter wall in the same direction they had the other day.

Zho Tao didn’t speak the entire time he was guiding them to their next destination, which gave Taryn ample opportunity to examine him in detail. He could certainly see the resemblance between Zho Tao and Xia Yawen; they possessed extremely similar gray eyes, and though Zho Tao’s complexion had changed due to his age, it was similar enough that, were they the same age, he could imagine him looking much like Yawen’s brother, Xia Wei.

After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at the site of the abnormal Mokan tree.

Taryn’s heart slammed against his rib cage the moment his eyes registered who he was looking at. Xia Yawen, her twin brother, Xia Wei, and a slightly taller version of Xia Yawen, whom Taryn assumed to be the matriarch of the Qiao clan, stood beneath the Mokan tree.

To the right of the three was the old bat from the other day, once again holding a scroll that was almost as long as she was tall.

Where does she find those things? Is there a store in the city that sells weirdly long scrolls, or does she make them herself?

The group came to a stop a dozen paces away. Taryn couldn’t tear his eyes away from Xia Yawen. She was just as he remembered her.

After a few moments, Xia Yawen looked away from the matriarch, and her eyes landed on Taryn. Here it comes. She’s going to call my name and— Xia Yawen’s eyes slid off without a single change in her expression.

Her eyes passed over the other members of the group one by one, lingering on the large forms of the Cai men for a handful of seconds each. Once she’d made her pass, she returned to looking at the matriarch, and they continued their hushed conversation.

Part of Taryn had realized the truth. She’d disappeared because she wanted to, not because she’d been forced to. And that hurt him more than Taryn knew was possible. It shouldn’t, as Taryn accepted long ago that no one in the city cared if he lived or died.

No one save Fan Shun. He’d hoped to add Yawen to that number, but apparently it was for naught.

“You all understand what this job entails, yes?” Xia Tao asked, speaking up for the first time. “You’re to accompany Xia Yawen and Xia Wei to the ruins of the old city and assist in their reclamation of Qiao family artifacts. You’ll be adequately compensated once you return. As an aside, you are not to protect either Xia Wei or Xia Yawen. You are only to accompany them and assist them in returning the artifacts to their rightful home. Xia Yawen and Xia Wei must protect themselves in this journey. Leave them to the Eco Beasts if you must, but if you return without any artifacts…” Xia Tao’s eyes grew serious. The air around him seemed to become charged with energy, culminating in a spark of electricity dancing within his eyes.

As fast as the energy had appeared, it dissipated. Xia Tao turned and in a final show of respect, bowed to Xia Yawen and Xia Wei in turn.

The matriarch of the Qiao clan had yet to speak. She didn’t even look at them, which Taryn took to mean she didn’t think them worthy of her time. She bid her daughter a final goodbye, then she looped her arm through Xia Tao’s, and the two departed.

Finally, it was just Xia Yawen, Xia Wei, Fan Shun, Taryn, Gu Qigang, and Duan He.

“Enough lollygagging. Get moving before we have all of you tossed out,” the old bat exclaimed, waving her scroll in the air like a madwoman.

“Yes, Yao Na. We’re leaving.” Xia Yawen smiled at the old crone. “Don’t forget to water the lilies while we’re gone.”

Yao Na grumbled at Xia Yawen’s dismissive attitude.

Taryn wondered just what kind of relationship Ya— He shook his head. He didn’t have the right to speak so informally with her. He guessed he never really had that right in the first place.

Fan Shun, who’d been keeping a close eye on Taryn’s mental and emotional state, nudged him and silently asked if he was okay.

Taryn gave her a halfhearted smile and nodded. He was hurt, but it was his own fault. He’d expected... well, he didn’t know what he’d expected. He’d known she was from one of the clans—maybe not the extent of her involvement with them, but he had known. And that meant he had little to no chance of winning her heart. Even if he did, her parents would never accept him.

He followed along with the group as they left the compound and turned not towards the Qiao training field, but instead in the exact opposite direction. It took nearly an hour of marching before he figured out where they were going.

They were heading towards the only opening Taryn knew of in the massive wall that surrounded Haven City. A not-so-hidden door located in the Ukata clan training field.

Taryn wasn’t looking forward to reentering that particular field again.

* * *

Xia Yawen was surprised when her mother told her that she was bringing four strangers on her quest. It was bad enough that Xia Wei was coming along. Granted, Xia Wei was her twin, and he was only three hours younger than she was, but this was supposed to be her mission.

She was glad that she’d managed to send her letter off in time. Her love had told her that he would handle it, that he would take this journey with her.

That was all well and good, but now she needed to come up with a way to lose both her brother and the four strangers accompanying them. That was the only way they could leave the city and be together.

Xia Yawen was surprised once again when the day finally arrived, and who did she see in the group accompanying them? She saw Taryn: the poor outcast. Once upon a time, she’d taken pity on the poor soul and spent a few weeks with him. She knew that the day was coming when he’d either have an “accident” or he’d be exiled from the city, and she’d wanted to make his last year mean something.

It also upset her mother, so that was a bonus.

Yawen had honestly never expected to see him again after that day. He looked… different. There was something about him that she couldn’t place, something dangerous lurking behind those red eyes. That was one thing she did like about him—his eyes were mesmerizing.

Were things different, were he able to cultivate and she not promised to another, she may have considered falling for him… Maybe she could convince him to leave the city?

He didn’t deserve the fate the Ukata planned for him. She would need to find a moment to speak with him before the expedition was over. Hopefully, he would see reason.

Chapter Eleven

Soon after Rala entered its tenth hour, the group arrived at the Ukata training field, where they were greeted by the honor guard of the Ukata clan. It was easy to differentiate them from the common guards thanks to their wide-brimmed hats, each possessing an edge that reflected Rala’s light like a wickedly sharp blade.

The honor guards were well-known in Haven City. They were the direct security forces of the patriarch and the elders. While other members of the Ukata could become a guard, only those chosen directly by the patriarch himself were allowed to become an honor guard and serve within the compound.

These men weren’t required to patrol the city with the rest of the guards. Their sole duty was to protect the heads of the Ukata clan. Which prompted Taryn to wonder why they were here. Surely, the honor guards weren’t required to protect the training fields. So, why…Taryn’s thoughts came to a halt when he recognized one of the guards.

Ukata Gao Feng, Mr. Limp Wrist himself, was part of the guard. His chiseled features lit up as he spotted their group approaching.

“Hail,” the lead honor guard commanded, holding his hand up for them to stop. “Announce your names.”

Taryn was watching Gao Feng’s face as this happened. He looked as if he wanted to protest the guard’s actions, but something was holding him back.

“Of course.” Xia Yawen gave a courteous bow with her reply. “My name is Qiao Xia Yawen. To my right is my younger brother, Qiao Xia Wei. And behind me are some... porters we’ve hired to accompany us.” Xia Yawen seemed to struggle with what to call them.

“What is your reason for coming this way?”

“That’s none of your concern. The Ukata patriarch already knows why we are leaving and has given his blessing. If you have a problem beyond that, I suggest you take it up with him,” Xia Yawen forcefully replied. Her words drew irritated reactions from the guards.

“That is indeed correct,” Gao Feng said, stepping in front of the guards and positioning himself so that he was front and center. “However, there has been a change of plans.” Gao Feng took a few steps forward, coming to stand directly in front of Xia Yawen. “My uncle thought it would be a good idea if you had a guide, someone who’s been to the old city before, and the patriarch agreed. Thus, I am to accompany you on your mission.”

“The Ukata can’t decide that,” Xia Wei growled.

“Oh, I forgot to mention, it was approved by the Qiao matriarch as well. We received her letter just this morning.”

Taryn quietly snorted at how ludicrous the situation had become. There was no way Gao Feng knew what he was getting himself into. He could barely swing the sword on his hip, and yet he was going to accompany them beyond the walls? There was something else going on, something Taryn couldn’t quite put his finger on.

“If honorable mother has agreed, then you are more than welcome to join our party, Gao Feng,” Xia Yawen said.

And just like that, Taryn understood. Gao Feng had never said his name. The only way Yawen could know it was if she knew him beforehand. But it was common knowledge that the Ukata and the Qiao had been at odds for decades. And from what Fan Shun told him, the Ukata patriarch was adamant that no one in the main branch of the Ukata clan was allowed to interact with the Qiao.

This was a plan designed by Gao Feng and Xia Yawen or someone close to them. Maybe someone hoping to unite the clans. Taryn wasn’t sure how they’d gotten the two heads to agree, or if that was nothing more than a lie for the sake of appearances, but he wished they’d get the pleasantries over with so they could move on.

He was actually starting to look forward to the forest. At least there he could scream and no one think it strange.

“Lord Gao, I do not think—” The lead guard began to step forward but stopped when Gao Feng waved him away.

“It’s fine. I have everything I need right here.” He held up his left hand and tapped the pitch-black ring on his middle finger.

Taryn was sure it wasn’t an accident that, in the process of doing so, he met Taryn’s eyes and grinned.

“I see.” The guard dropped his head and bowed to Gao Feng. Gao Feng ignored the guard’s departure and moved to stand beside Xia Yawen.

Though they were trying to hide it, it was obvious to Taryn that the two were ecstatic about succeeding in their little plan. He doubted anyone else believed their story either. Too much of it didn’t make sense. But it didn’t truly matter. Whatever they were doing didn’t affect Taryn—at least not physically. Emotionally, he’d be lying if he said he wasn’t the tiniest bit jealous of Gao Feng’s proximity to Yawen—Taryn shook his head—Xia Yawen.

Taryn was growing annoyed with himself. Internally, he kept referring to her as just Yawen. This was unacceptable to the people of Haven City, and though he wasn’t born there, he’d lived there long enough to adopt their customs. And calling someone by their given name was reserved only for friends and family. Xia Yawen was neither.

Someone tapped Taryn on his left elbow. He glanced into the expectant eyes of Fan Shun, who was motioning for him to begin walking. Looking around, he realized that the others had left him behind while his attention was focused inwards. Taryn nodded to show that he was ready to move, then the two of them jogged to catch up with the group.

The ending formation was Xia Yawen, Xia Wei, and Gao Feng leading at the front. The Cai men walked placidly in the center, seemingly without a care in the world. Which left Taryn and Fan Shun to bring up the rear of the formation.

“Stick close to me, everyone.” Gao Feng snickered. “I wouldn’t want any of you to get lost.”

“Have you actually been to the old city?” Taryn asked conversationally. He couldn’t let Gao Feng get under his skin. That would just give the prick a reason to keep digging at him.

“No, I haven’t. But I have this.” Gao Feng pulled a rolled-up parchment out of his sleeve for the group’s inspection. “This is a map drawn by the patriarch himself. Only someone of the Ukata clan may read it.”

“So... you’re saying we don’t actually need you here? After all, Grandmother is also a member of the Ukata clan. Couldn’t she also read the map without endangering the young master?” Just calling him “young master” made Taryn want to vomit. But it would be worth it if he could get him to leave.

“Sadly, not. No offense meant towards Elder Shun, but only someone capable of using the Ukata eye technique is able to read the map. And to my knowledge, she hasn’t been able to do that for quite some time. Am I wrong?”

Fan Shun didn’t verbally respond, she just gave Taryn a look that said, “drop it.” Taryn grumbled a bit under his breath but did let the question go, much to the satisfaction of Gao Feng.

Another thought came to Taryn’s mind. “Then I guess it’s great luck that you were allowed to come with us. Why, I’d hate to think how lost we would be blindly following Lady Xia Yawen without that map. Or—apologies, my lady, but you also possess a map, yes?”

“Enough!” Gao Feng spun around and moved out of formation to confront Taryn. “I’ll not be questioned by a Clanless peasant. Do I make myself clear?”

Taryn’s face went blank as he met Gao Feng’s eyes. He didn’t fear Gao Feng. A few days ago, maybe, but not today. Today, all he heard was the whining of an impotent child.

Something over his shoulder distracted Taryn. He broke eye contact first and looked past Gao Feng; his eyes landed on Duan He. He was smiling at Taryn. But it wasn’t a happy smile, as it didn’t reach his eyes. This was more of a mischievous grin, like there was a joke and only he knew the punch line.

“Hey!” Gao Feng grabbed Taryn’s face and twisted, forcing their eyes to meet. “You don’t get to look away until I say so.”

If asked about it later, Taryn couldn’t explain why he did what he did next. Something in him found the entire situation amusing, and he laughed—right in Gao Feng’s face.

Taryn went cross-eyed as Gao Feng kneed him in the stomach. The blow hit hard enough to lift his feet off the ground. The only reason he wasn’t knocked backwards was because Gao Feng had two fistfuls of Taryn’s robe.

The moment Gao Feng let go, Taryn dropped.

Convulsions took him as he threw up what little food he had in his stomach. That wasn’t the end of it though, as a moment later the sounds around him became muffled.

Then suddenly, everything became crystal clear, and he felt a cooling sensation on the back of his neck.

“Are you insane?” Taryn heard Xia Yawen yell.

“Possibly,” he heard his grandmother retort. Her voice was tainted with rage. But she sounded further away than he remembered. When everything started, she was standing by his side. A quick glance confirmed his suspicions. The one crouching down next to him wasn’t his grandmother, it was Duan He.

He was still wearing that annoying smirk. Though now, his eyes held something else within them: Surprise? Confusion? Some combination of the two? Taryn couldn’t tell.

The moment he realized Taryn was looking at him, Duan He winked at him and removed his hand from the back of Taryn’s neck. “You should probably stop the old woman before she kills the kid.” Taryn’s eyes followed Duan He’s outstretched finger until he could see what he was pointing at. Fan Shun was crouched over Gao Feng and had him pinned to the ground with her knee on his chest, and the tip of her sword pressed against his forehead.

Taryn’s first thought was that it was fine, she wouldn’t hurt him too much… Then he noticed Gao Feng’s face turning purple.

How hard is she pressing down on his chest!?

“Grandma, it’s fine. I’m all right.”

Faster than he’d ever seen her move, Fan Shun released Gao Feng and began walking over to check on Taryn.

“I’ll... I’ll have you executed for this!” Gao Feng could barely speak, understandable, considering he now had a red handprint around his throat.

“Neither you nor your uncle could have me executed. You aren’t as powerful as you think, boy.” She arrived at Taryn’s side and knelt opposite Duan He.

“I gotta admit, you’re either the bravest boy I’ve ever met or one of the dumbest.” Duan He patted Taryn on the back a couple of times in a show of affection. Eachpat felt like electricity shooting up his spine, making Taryn wince.

Guess Gao Feng’s hit did more damage than I thought.

Duan He nodded to Fan Shun, then returned to Gu Qigang’s side. Had Taryn not been watching him, he likely would’ve missed the look of utter loathing Gu Qigang gave Duan He.

“Are you okay?” Fan Shun quietly asked. “I’m sorry, I should’ve stepped in sooner but... I just didn’t think he’d attack you with Eco.”

“No, it’s okay. I kinda deserved it.” Fan Shun helped Taryn to his feet, receiving a grateful nod in return. “Besides, good news, if he can hit like that whenever he wants, he doesn’t need a sword.”

Fan Shun couldn’t help but laugh.

“Will he be okay?”

Taryn and Fan Shun twisted their heads to see the speaker.

Xia Wei stood a few feet away, concern on his face for all to see.

Taryn had zero experience with Xia Wei, so he wasn’t sure if the concern was genuine or merely an act to save face after the scuffle.

“Taryn will be fine. He’s tougher than he looks,” Fan Shun assured him.

“What she said,” Taryn immediately agreed.

“Good.” Xia Wei chuckled. “I was afraid that little Gao had hurt you.”

“No, I’m fine. I’ll be sore for a little while, but there’s nothing I can do about that,” Taryn quietly admitted.

Xia Wei frowned at that and glanced towards Gao Feng and Xia Yawen.

“I do apologize for my sister’s part in that. She’s normally a very kind girl, but she’s been under a lot of stress lately.” He gave a shallow bow towards the two of them. “Please forgive her.”

“Why are you apologizing for her?” Taryn asked before he could stop himself.

“I’m not.” Xia Wei smirked. He leaned in until his mouth was beside Taryn’s ear and whispered, “I’m apologizing for me, on behalf of her. My sister may not be aware of how her actions reflect on the clan, but I’m not so blind... Besides, Gao Feng might have a nice ass, but his personality is garbage. Don’t let it get to you.” After saying everything he wanted to say, Xia Wei returned to his full height and walked away without so much as a goodbye.

“What just happened?” Taryn asked, his mind unable to process what was going on anymore.

“I honestly have no idea.” Fan Shun’s voice trailed off as Duan He cleared his throat and began to speak.

“I hate to be the one to insist—trust me, there’s plenty of other places I’d rather be,” Duan He said. “But might I suggest we get a move on? We’ve yet to make it out of the city and we’re already at each other’s throats. I fear what could happen should the Eco Beasts hear our bickering.”

“As much as I dislike agreeing with the Cai”—Fan Shun nodded her head at Duan He—“he has a point. Once we leave the safety of these walls, we have to be a team. We have to move as one, think as one, and most importantly, act as one. There can be no bickering, there can be no fighting amongst ourselves. Doing so would only invite death upon us all.”

The younger members of the group all looked contrite after being scolded by Duan He and Fan Shun. Though Gao Feng looked more annoyed than contrite, he still had the decency to hang his head and avoid eye contact with Taryn.

“Let’s move,” Xia Yawen said. She, Xia Wei, and Gao Feng all started walking without another word.

Taryn looked over his grandmother, who could only shake her head and sigh. “I meant what I said. We can’t afford to fight amongst ourselves.”

“I understand. I’ll... I’ll try to keep my temper in check.”

“See that you do.” Fan Shun wrapped her arm around his shoulders and pulled him in close. “But between you and me, I’m proud of you. I’m glad you’re standing up for yourself. I just wish you’d picked a better time to start doing it.”

Taryn halfheartedly chuckled and nodded. “I suppose I should learn to fight before I laugh in someone’s face, huh?”

“Probably a good idea.” She smiled.

The sound of someone clearing their throat reminded Taryn and Fan Shun that they weren’t alone. The two Cai were standing a few feet away; Duan He looked amused, while Gu Qigang looked impatient.

“Apologies.” Taryn bowed to them. “We are ready to go now.”

“Finally.” Gu Qigang threw his arms up and walked after the others. Duan He followed him at an easy pace, clearly waiting for Fan Shun and Taryn to join him.

After one last look at each other, Taryn and Fan Shun began walking.

Chapter Twelve

After walking for a short while, the group came to a fifty-foot-tall by thirty-foot-wide hole in the wall. The area around the hole had long since been abandoned, and vegetation had overtaken the place: bushes and vines climbed the base of the wall, moss was growing around the mouth of the hole, and the grass in the area was at least waist high on Taryn. Which meant poor Xia Yawen could barely see over the top of the grass.

Taryn had to hide his amusement at Xia Yawen having to stand on her tiptoes to see over the grass in front of the hole.

Luckily for her, once they were inside the hole, the grass and vegetation quickly fell away to be replaced by stone, cobwebs, and potentially insects… Okay, it was very likely there were insects. Taryn only hoped that he didn’t accidentally walk into a nest.

After walking about twenty paces into the pitch-black hole, there was a sudden flash of light, then Gao Feng was holding a lantern.

“You have a storage ring?” Taryn heard Duan He ask.

“You recognized it, did you? Yes, I suppose even the Cai clan know greatness when they see it.” Gao Feng laughed, a sound that grated on both Taryn’s ears and his nerves.

“The patriarch found this priceless ring in the Ukata ancestral home decades ago and bestowed it upon my father in recognition of his service to the clan,” Gao Feng said proudly.

“Impressive… And are there more of those rings in the old city?”

Taryn narrowed his eyes at the line of questions Duan He had asked.

Why was a Cai asking about the Ukata family’s treasure?

Granted, Taryn was also curious about the ring’s origin, but he hadn’t asked because it wasn’t any of his business what was or wasn’t in the ancestral compounds.

They were going to the Qiao ancestral home to loot the place, but beyond that, the other compounds were outside of their purview.

“Of course! Everyone knows the Ukata ancestors had the best of everything: the best cultivation methods, the best techniques, and the best equipment amongst all the clans.”

Surprisingly, they managed the long walk to the end of the hole without Taryn getting a mouthful of bugs.

“Are you sure this is where we were supposed to go?” Taryn couldn’t help but ask. He’d expected there to be a door, or perhaps a large and imposing gate… But that’s not what awaited them. The thing before them was a massive circular metal door, easily over fifteen feet tall, with a complex locking mechanism that ran from the center of the door to the very edges of the wall the door was set into. Taryn could only imagine how much the thing weighed, and he had no idea how they were supposed to get the thing open.

“You’re already questioning me again?” Gao Feng asked.

“You’re right, that’s my mistake. Please, oh great and glorious leader, show me how to open the massive door.” Fan Shun lightly smacked Taryn’s arm for speaking in that tone, but not even she could hide the amused grin on her face.

“Gladly,” Gao Feng snidely replied. He handed the lantern off to Xia Wei and walked over to the door. He placed his hand on it and moved it around as if searching for something. “Ah, here it is.” Taryn watched as his fingers sunk into the metal and a thin square plate came loose and dropped to the ground, revealing a keyhole much like the ones they used inside the residential buildings.

Gao Feng pulled something, presumably a key, out of his robe and pushed it into the keyhole. A moment later, there was a loud whooshing sound as the gears of the lock turned and fresh air was allowed through the new openings. Hundreds, possibly thousands, of connected cables and joints moved inwards until none remained on the wall around the door.

Once the lock had wound itself into the door, the door itself moved. At first Taryn thought it was just a trick of the light, but the entire door moved towards them for a few seconds, then rolled into a slot in the wall that Taryn was sure wasn’t there a moment ago.

Taryn looked towards Gao Feng, intending to praise him for actually telling the truth, but he noticed something peculiar. Gao Feng was dusting himself off. Taryn looked to Fan Shun to ask what happened but stopped when he realized she was shaking. “What’s wrong?”

“Sorry, that was undignified of me.” She cleared her throat, and Taryn realized she was shaking because she was trying not to laugh.

“What happened?” Taryn asked, already having an idea of what transpired.

“It doesn’t matter.” She waved him away.

“Ahem. I’m waiting.” Gao Feng spoke up before Taryn could pester her further. Taryn rolled his eyes and looked towards Gao Feng, who was standing with his hand next his ear as if he were trying to listen to something. “Say it.”

“Say what?”

“I was wrong, you were right.”

“Apology accepted. Just don’t do it again.” Taryn tapped him on the shoulder and walked past him, which prompted Fan Shun, the Cai, and Xia Wei to follow along. Taryn was surprised Xia Wei had chosen to follow him, but he guessed anything was better than standing that close to Gao Feng.

Especially when he was angry.

“That is not what I meant, and you know it!” Gao Feng yelled, causing his voice to echo inside the tunnel.

“I know nothing. I’m just a dumb, Clanless peasant. Remember?”

“What happened to you not starting an argument?” Fan Shun asked, though there was no real heat in her voice.

“I could apologize again if you want me to.”

“You wouldn’t mean it.”

“No, I wouldn’t.”

“Just don’t do it again. As amusing as it is, this isn’t a game. We’re not on ‘teams,’ we are a team. You’re gonna have to remember that.”

“Did you forget that we’re not actually going to help them?” Taryn whispered. Fan Shun smiled at him, only this time, it wasn’t an amused smile.

Taryn gulped. “I mean, obviously we’re not going to just abandon them.” He nervously laughed. “I thought that was implied.”

“Uh-uh.” Fan Shun shook her head. But Taryn noticed that she was less angry now, so he let out a relieved sigh. He wanted to grumble at the injustice of it, but he realized that he’d feel bad if he abandoned them. They’d keep an eye on them until they made it back to the tunnel, but that was it, he wasn’t setting foot inside the city after that.

He wasn’t sure if he’d even be able to. The Mourner had specifically told him to leave with the core, and for good reason if the visions he’d been bombarded with every night were to be believed.

The walk from the door to the other side of the wall was much longer than Taryn expected, taking over a minute. He was surprised at just how thick Haven’s outer wall actually was. Either the founders were far more paranoid than they needed to be, or they need to start teaching kids about Eco Beasts in school. This is ridiculous. Taryn had never heard of a creature, Eco Beast or otherwise, that would warrant a wall this size.

The image of a fire-breathing reptile came unbidden into his mind, and he suddenly understood why the wall had to be that thick.

As he emerged from the mouth of the tunnel, he noticed three things almost immediately: it was brighter than he thought it would be, it was louder than he could’ve ever imagined—with seemingly thousands of insects all singing their songs at the same time—and there were Mokan trees everywhere. Most grew so close together that they formed natural barriers, preventing Taryn from being able to see what lay beyond them.

There was only one path through the trees, and it would lead them west.

“Which way now?”

“If you’d give me a moment…” Gao Feng snarked. He retrieved the map from inside his robe and looked it over with Xia Yawen and Xia Wei, leaving the other half of the group to entertain themselves.

Taryn turned and looked in the direction they’d come. “How does the door shut?”

“What kind of a question is that?” Gao Feng asked, clearly not understanding Taryn’s point.

“The door is still open. Shouldn’t we shut it?”

“There’s no way to open it or close it from this side. All of that has to be done from within the wall.”

“Then…” Taryn trailed off.

“No, he has a point,” Xia Yawen said, speaking up for the first time since Gao Feng nearly had his head impaled. “We can’t leave the door open. Who knows what manner of Eco Beasts will slither in while we’re gone.”

Everyone looked at Gao Feng and Xia Yawen expectantly.

“What do you want us to do about it?” Gao Feng shouted. “We can’t shut the door from this side. I’ve already told you that.”

“You didn’t think about that before we left the city?” Fan Shun asked impatiently. “That’s it, I’m taking charge. Hand me that map.”

“Who do you—” Gao Feng was interrupted when Fan Shun grabbed his head and twisted it to the side until he thought it would break. She snatched the map from his hand, then shoved him away—into the waiting arms of Xia Yawen, who glared daggers at Fan Shun’s back.

Taryn wasn’t sure how he felt about that.

Fan Shun walked over to stand beside Taryn. She pored over the map for several minutes, her eyes darting around the paper wildly. Her lips moved ever so slightly, but no matter how hard he tried, Taryn couldn’t hear what she was saying.

Suddenly, she blinked and almost collapsed on the spot. In fact, she would have had Taryn not realized she was going to fall and moved to catch her. He wrapped his arms around her waist and helped her stand. Now that he was so much closer to her, he could see the veins in her eyes were inflamed and scarlet tears were running down her nose and cheeks.

“Grandma, are you okay? What’s happening?”

Fan Shun waved him away and stood up on her own. “Nothing, just out of practice.” She wiped the blood off her face and handed the map back to Gao Feng. “Before we go anywhere, one of you needs to send a messenger script to your parents and inform them of the situation with the door.” The three nobles opened their mouths to speak, but Fan Shun silenced them with a look. “I know you have at least one on you for emergencies, most likely more than that. I’m not going to let the city be put in jeopardy because you children can’t see past your own noses. Do it, I won’t ask again.”

Xia Wei was the first to move. He reached into his bag and pulled out a small box, a finger-length piece of paper, and a pen.

He wrote something on the paper, then closed his eyes with the box lying flat on his palm. After a few moments, the box began to change, its form changing to a dark brown liquid, then changing again into the form of a small bird.

Xia Wei rolled the paper, sealed it with a string, then stuffed it so far into the wooden bird’s mouth, the paper disappeared completely.

“Home.” With that one word, Xia Wei activated the script on the bird. It leapt off his shoulder and flew through the tunnel.

“I’ve never seen a messenger script used before,” Taryn said.

“I’d be more surprised if you had,” Gao Feng said. “It’s not something Clanless peasants like you will own in your lifetime—”

“Enough,” Xia Yawen commanded. Her sudden outburst surprised both Taryn and Gao Feng. “We’re not even a day in and things have already gone wrong. So, here’s what’s going to happen. You”—she looked straight at Taryn—“stop antagonizing Gao Feng, or I’ll send you back to the city without pay. And you”—she rounded on Gao Feng—“don’t embarrass me anymore.”

Taryn blinked at her, at first unable to comprehend the sudden change in her attitude. Then, her words clicked into place. Taryn’s face went blank, and he nodded. He walked away from them, choosing to wait by himself.

His insides were burning. He felt sick to his stomach. He felt angry, but unable to do anything about it.

He hadn’t done anything, hadn’t said anything this time. But he was the one she threatened to kick out.

He gritted his teeth until it felt like they would break.

He knew this shouldn’t affect him as much as it did, and for the life of him he couldn’t figure out why it did. They’d only known each other for a short time. She owed him nothing: not her time, not her friendship, nothing. He knew that. So, why did it hurt so damn much?

Chapter Thirteen

It took time for the messenger script to reach its destination and for a contingent of city guardsmen to make their way to the tunnel. By the end of it, several hours had been wasted because of Xia Yawen and Gao Feng’s inexperience.

Even the guards who arrived to relieve them and protect the tunnel couldn’t hide their consternation. The guards were clearly unprepared for a long posting, but that was easily explainable since they didn’t have much time to gather supplies or equipment.

The entire time they were waiting, Taryn had chosen to remain apart from the group, sitting away from them with his back against the trunk of a large Mokan. He couldn’t bear showing his grandmother how much Xia Yawen’s words affected him. Especially since he didn’t know why they affected him. They were just the words of a friend—he shook his head—an ex-friend. Logically, they shouldn’t have affected him at all.

“Hey.” Fan Shun crouched down in front of him and waved her hand to get his attention. “We’re ready to move.”

“Okay,” Taryn said, his voice raspy. He climbed to his feet without meeting her eyes. He knew she’d want to know what he was feeling, but he couldn’t bring himself to talk about it, not right now. Not when the problem was within earshot. But she said nothing. She motioned for him to walk ahead of her, which he did. He didn’t have it in him to argue.

“Now that we’re all present, I think it’s past time that we get a move on. Gao Feng, if you would lead us. The rest of you will return to your places behind us,” Xia Yawen said, patently refusing to look in Taryn’s direction. Gao Feng agreed without hesitation and began walking towards the only opening in the tree line.

Taryn felt like someone had twisted his insides into a knot. He didn’t say a word about Gao Feng’s sly smirk in his direction, instead choosing to pull his hood further down his face. If they couldn’t see his eyes, then no one could comment on what he was feeling.

Taryn flexed his fists as they walked. He was trying to calm himself down so he could focus on the situation at hand instead of being so easily distracted. He hummed to himself, taking long and slow breaths, and he even imagined beating Gao Feng to a bloody pulp. None of it helped keep him calm. Not saying he didn’t enjoy mentally pummeling Gao Feng, because he did. It was one of the highlights of the last few hours. But it did little to actually calm him down.

I wonder… He looked to the ground and searched his memories for something else he could focus on. What came to mind was a breathing technique the Mourner used to use to circulate his Eco. Taryn didn’t have Eco, but the breathing technique was complex enough that it should allow him to block out any unwanted thoughts.

He took a deep breath to start it off. He mentally pictured a ball of gas within his chest. Taryn didn’t know what color Eco was, but he imagined the gas to be blue. Once he had the image locked within his mind, he began to take slow breaths in and out. Each inhale would force the ball of gas to expand, each exhale would allow it to shrink.

Unbeknownst to Taryn, Fan Shun noticed something she never would’ve expected. With each inhale, Taryn was pulling Eco into his body, a feat which should’ve been impossible for him. The human body was unable to interact with Eco without an outside party injecting Eco into their bodies. This was a well-known fact of life, so why was it being disproven right before her very eyes?

And she wasn’t the only one to notice...

Taryn soon realized that he liked doing this. The breathing pattern made him feel better, calmer for sure, but also better in a general sense. His body relaxed and his tense muscles became loose. By the time he finally looked up, his body felt like he’d just been subjected to a relaxing massage for the last—Taryn suddenly realized that night had fallen. Dawen was in the sky, though its light barely reached them anymore.

That wasn’t a problem for most of them, as the Eco within their bodies enhanced their senses far beyond Taryn’s. Or that’s how it should have been, but Taryn could see. Not perfectly, but he could see well enough to avoid tripping over his own feet.

He didn’t understand why he could see better out here than he could in the city at night. But not understanding something was beginning to be a habit, and it felt like ten things were being added to that list every day.

After another hour or so of walking, Fan Shun called for everyone’s attention. “We’re going to set up camp here for the night. Stay close together, and for the love of the divines, try to stay quiet.” Fan Shun’s voice was serious, and it brokered no argument from the others. Not that they would argue. The nobles were just as eager to sit down as Taryn was.

Xia Wei dropped heavily onto his backside and let out a sigh of relief. Xia Yawen and Gao Feng moved off on their own and sat down together.

Taryn wondered what they were whispering to each other, but he shook his head and expelled the thought from his mind. It was none of his business, and he would treat it as such.

* * *

Later that night, long after the nobles had gone to sleep, Taryn, Fan Shun, and the Cai sat around a fire pit. Thanks to the thick roots of the Mokan trees that surrounded them on all sides, and the incredibly long leaves that brushed against the ground, they had more than enough material to get a fire going.

However, the conversation had died out some time ago. Taryn still wasn’t in the mood to talk, Fan Shun had nothing to say to the Cai, and the Cai were more than happy to sit in complete silence with little motion or noise coming from either of them. This went on until Fan Shun could not take it anymore.

“Taryn, what was that earlier?” She asked quietly, so as not to alert the nobles to the topic of their conversation. When it became clear that Taryn didn’t understand the question, Fan Shun continued speaking. “This afternoon. Something happened, what was it?” She was trying to broach the topic of his Eco without it being too obvious. All they needed was for one of the nobles or the Cai to realize that he could wield Eco and that would be it for them.

Taryn completely misunderstood her meaning and thought she was talking about the way he’d acted after Xia Yawen threatened to kick him out of the group. He looked at the ground between his feet and pulled his hood further down his face.

“It hurt,” Taryn said under his breath. Fan Shun opened her mouth to speak, but Taryn continued before she could. “I didn’t expect her to say that.”

“Her? Xia Yawen?”

At the mention of the Qiao princess, the Cai men suddenly became very interested in the conversation. Nearly in unison, the two sat forward.

Taryn nodded, refusing to look up and meet his grandmother’s gaze. “I know I didn’t tell you about it, probably because I knew it would end this way, but I knew Xia Yawen before we took the job.”

Fan Shun’s eyes widened minutely, and she glanced towards the still sleeping nobles.

“I met her at the New Year’s Festival. We—literally—ran into each other in the market district. I’m not sure why, but something just… clicked. We became friends, or at least, I thought we had. We met up every day and were in each other’s presence for hours at a time. Then one day she vanished. I looked everywhere for her. But no matter where I looked, I couldn’t find her. Until the other day.”

“You mean the day we…”

“Yeah, the day in the courtyard. It was the first time I’d seen her since Leafwake.” Taryn shook his head. “I know it’s stupid. I shouldn’t have let her words get to me. And I don’t know why they hurt so much. But when she threatened to kick me out of the group, I felt like my insides had been twisted. I couldn’t face you after that.”

“And here I was thinking it was going to be something good.” Gu Qigang snorted derisively. He stood up and walked away from the fire in order to find someplace to lie down.

“Jackass,” Fan Shun muttered.

“Apologies for his behavior. He can be a bit thick sometimes. Please, continue,” Duan He said.

“I... uh... don’t really feel comfortable talking about this in front of you.”

Duan He blinked as if he hadn’t considered that. Then he let out a quiet laugh and shook his head. “No, you’re right. My mistake. I’ll just be over here, then.” He went and joined Gu Qigang, the two lying outside of the firelight’s radius.

Fan Shun and Taryn watched him go, then Fan Shun pinched Taryn’s cheek and pulled his head around to face her. “Don’t start thinking we aren’t going to talk about this later.”

“I figured,” Taryn tried to say, but it came out garbled thanks to Fan Shun altering the shape of his mouth.

She let his cheek go and wrapped her arm around his shoulders. “But I understand what you’re going through.”

“You do?”

“Of course.” She chuckled. “Her words hurt because they were the last thing you expected to hear from her. You cared for her. Unfortunately, the ones we care for are often the ones that can hurt us the most.”

“I don’t understand.” Taryn’s voice was raspy again. His chest felt tight with emotion, an emotion he couldn’t identify. He looked over and saw Gao Feng sleeping next to Xia Yawen. “Why does seeing them together hurt so much?”

Fan Shun gave him a sad smile and made circular motions with her palm on his back. “Because, Taryn, you’re in love.”

* * *

Taryn didn’t get any sleep that night; his grandmother’s words were on a constant loop inside his mind. Every time he tried to fall asleep, he would remember the times he spent with Xia Yawen, and it would hurt that much more.

Eventually he gave up trying to sleep and decided to try the Mourner’s breathing technique again. Maybe if he could relax his body enough, he would drift off to sleep. He once again imagined the ball of gas sitting within his chest and took a deep breath—

“Taryn, run!”

Taryn recognized the sound of his grandmother’s panic-stricken voice and immediately opened his eyes. He tried to take in as much information as he could, but his brain felt fuzzy. His eyes were hazy, and his entire body ached. He shook his head to clear his mind.

“Taryn!” Fan Shun yelled, her voice breaking under the strain of her scream.

Finally, Taryn managed to gather enough of his senses to look in the direction of her voice.

A giant canine, easily three times Taryn’s height, snapped its jaws shut just a hairbreadth away from Taryn’s face. He fell backwards and quickly scrambled away, but the canine gave chase, its nasty jaws snapping at Taryn’s ankles.

The canine drew back, giving Taryn his first good look at the creature: its fur was thick and was either black or dark blue in color. The tip of each strand of fur reflected light, giving it a metallic sheen. Its dull yellow eyes glowed in the darkness, making it relatively easy to discern what it was aiming for: Taryn.

Suddenly, Fan Shun came out of nowhere and kicked the wolf in the left side of its head. Her blow barely knocked it off balance, but it did draw attention to her.

Taryn noticed that she was tired and bloody, her left arm hung at a weird angle, and her clothes were torn in several places.

“Grandma, what’s going on?”

Taryn backpedaled as the canine’s eyes swiveled to look at him. It drew back into a crouch, then lunged for him.

Something grabbed his hand at the last second, and he was hauled out of the way before he realized what happened. It was Fan Shun. She’d grabbed him by the wrist and was running with everything she had.

It took a few seconds, but Taryn managed to get his legs under him, and he ran alongside her. It was surprisingly easy to keep pace with her, which Taryn chalked up to her being exhausted.

They ran without looking back. They could hear the canine on their tail. One misstep from either of them, and they were that thing’s next meal.

A low growl was all the warning Taryn got before a large paw tore through the darkness in front of them.

Taryn reacted quickly and threw Fan Shun down, allowing her to pass safely beneath the paw. Taryn jumped at the last second and tried to clear the dagger-like claws; luck saved him from the claws, but he failed to avoid the paw pad. It struck his legs, flipping him through the air to land on his back beside Fan Shun. Had it been anything other than mud he landed in, the fall would’ve done much more than knock the breath from his lungs.

The canine stalked out of the darkness, keeping its lithe body low to the ground, ready to pounce on them at the first sign of movement.

Then a second canine emerged from the darkness. This one was larger, with red fur and red eyes, but with the same metallic sheen to its fur.

The canines locked eyes, and in unison, they growled at one another.

“Taryn,” Fan Shun whispered. “When I give the word, we’re going to run.”

“What about the others?” Taryn didn’t know why, but he knew he’d feel bad if they’d abandoned them.

“They’re already gone. The camp was empty when I woke up. Now, be quiet and do as I say.”

Taryn gulped. His legs were shaking, his stomach was in knots, and he was about thirty percent certain he’d peed a little when the wolf hit him. But now wasn’t the time to focus on that. Right now, the only thing on his mind was surviving.

The canines stared each other down for what felt like an eternity. They were both circling around their prey without breaking eye contact with the other predator, then something changed in the air. The larger canine leapt over Taryn and Fan Shun and sunk its dagger-like teeth into the other canine’s neck.

The two canines hit the ground and went into a death roll, each fighting for dominance over the other.

“Let’s go.” Fan Shun grabbed Taryn’s hand and ran while the canines were distracted.

A loud snapping sound reverberated throughout the forest. Taryn looked over his shoulders as he ran. The red canine was holding its smaller counterpart’s neck inside its mouth; the other canine’s head hung at a weird angle for a moment, then “Red” bit down and the head disconnected from its body.

Taryn felt a chill run down his spine as Red turned to look at him. Taryn spurred his legs to go faster, to break his previous limit and go far beyond what he’d ever run before.

For a moment, everything seemed to change: the forest around him bled into a single color as he ran. Then his left ankle caught on a root, and he slammed into the ground. He bounced off the dirt several times, only coming to a stop after hitting his back on a tree and splintering a few ribs. After which, he was flung to the side by the excess momentum, only stopping once he struck a second tree, which fully cracked his already injured ribs.

“Divines, Taryn!” Fan Shun raced to his side. She tentatively touched his ribs, which elicited a sharp inhale from Taryn as the pain hit him.

“Leave... leave me. I’ll only slow you down.”

Fan Shun laughed. “On the day I accepted you into my family, I swore an oath to myself that you wouldn’t die before me. I don’t intend to break that oath now.” Her ears flexed, and she looked back the way they’d come.

Big Red was heading their way. And from the way he was growling as he ran, he wasn’t happy.

Thinking quickly, Fan Shun grabbed handfuls of mud and slathered them all over Taryn’s body, covering both his robe and his face with enough mud to hopefully hide his scent. “Wait here. If I’m not back by morning… No. Here’s what you can do. Do that breathing thing again. Focus on that and don’t move until I come back for you, understand?”

Taryn tried to speak but the mud covering his mouth was making that slightly difficult. He settled for nodding his head.

Fan Shun drew her sword and turned to face Big Red. “Let’s get this over with, you overgrown fur rug.”

Taryn wasn’t sure if it was the pain affecting his vision, but he could’ve sworn he saw his grandmother’s body vibrate a moment before she disappeared into thin air.

A heartbeat later, Taryn heard Big Red roar, then the sounds of battle reached his ears. Trees were felled, dirt was sprayed in every direction, and Taryn was splattered with more than a few bodily fluids.

Rather than think about what was covering his body, he closed his eyes and focused on his breathing and that gas ball in his chest.

* * *

Xia Yawen didn’t know what was going on. The last thing she remembered was falling asleep next to Gao Feng and Xia Wei, but now all three of them were inside a dark cave. Rala’s light filtered in through small holes in the ceiling, allowing them some measure of vision.

She glanced around and quickly noted that the tunnel was around twelve feet high and eight feet across. Plenty large enough for several people to walk abreast… Or to house one of any number of vicious Eco beasts.

Now, she only needed to figure out what had happened to her and why she was there.

She rotated her head to the right and spotted Gao Feng standing a dozen feet away with Duan He and Gu Qigang in front of a wall with two paths on either side.

Xia Yawen couldn’t hear what they were saying, but her eyes could pick up the minuscule movements of their bodies as they spoke, and she assumed they were discussing which path to follow.

She rotated her head to the left and saw that her brother, Xia Wei, was lying next to her; his wrists and ankles were bound with strange violet manacles.

Xia Yawen frowned at this and attempted to sit up; however, the rattling of chains captured both her attention and the attention of the three men. She looked down at her hands and noticed that her own wrists were bound in front of her with the same manacles binding her brother. However, a violet band had been wrapped around her waist and the manacles were attached to it, completely preventing her from moving her arms.

At least her ankles weren’t bound.

Gao Feng rushed to her side. He helped her sit up and allowed her to lean against his knee while she got her bearings. The moment Xia Yawen got to her feet, rage overtook her, and she opened her mouth to yell. Gao Feng covered her mouth with his hand and placed a single finger over his lips.

“Don’t yell. That’s what got your brother in that condition.”

Xia Yawen’s eyes widened, and she quickly turned to look at her brother: it was difficult to make out in the darkness, but she could see swelling on his face and a dark stain on his chest.

Xia Yawen didn’t know what was going on. Her inexperience and youth made it difficult for her to think clearly. She only knew she needed answers, and she knew the fastest way to get them was to question the only people not bound by chains.

Gao Feng’s smiling face flashed through her mind. She almost couldn’t bring herself to do it… Almost.

She lashed out with her front leg, kicking Gao Feng between the legs.

Gao Feng’s hand dropped away from her mouth as the pain registered in his mind. His consciousness briefly left him, and he slumped forward. He didn’t get far though. Xia Yawen brought her rear leg forward and kneed him in the face.

His head was thrown back as blood spurted from his nose.

Xia Yawen hooked her shoe through his belt and brought her leg up over her head; Gao Feng’s legs left the ground as Xia Yawen took his entire body weight on a single leg.

“What did you do, Gao Feng? Where are we?” she demanded.

Gao Feng could only blubber in response. The blows to his heads had temporarily left him only semiconscious, forcing her to repeat the question several times.

Gu Qigang snickered loud enough for her to hear.

She glared at the Cai men, though both of them seemed to be enjoying the show. They had matching smiles on their faces and neither one had bothered to reach for a weapon.

Xia Yawen was insulted. She was a body refiner: one of the strongest people in Haven City. She knew all of the other body refiners on sight, and neither Duan He or Gu Qigang was among that group. Unless the Cai clan had been keeping them secret, they couldn’t have been more than channel builders on the same level as Gao Feng… So why did they make her feel so uneasy?

She swung her leg downwards, throwing Gao Feng towards the ground. He landed harshly on his shoulder, resulting in a painful crunching sound.

“I suggest the two of you explain what’s going on.”

“Do you now?” Though it was Duan He who spoke, his voice was… different; it was entirely emotionless. “I’ve thought about your suggestion and decided that I really couldn’t care less. Though you will have to be punished for knocking out our navigator. Now we’re going to have to wait for him to wake up before continuing.”

“Oh? You think you can punish me? Take these chains off and fight me like a martial artist, if you dare.”

“Dare?” Gu Qigang laughed out loud, and his voice reverberated off the walls and throughout the tunnel. He quickly approached her and grabbed the chain linking the manacles. He pulled them up to his lips and blew; purple gas passed between his lips. The moment it came into contact with the manacles, they began to disintegrate. In only a few moments, the restrictive chains were gone, and Xia Yawen could move again.

She wasted no time. The moment she could move her arms, she lashed out with a palm strike to Gu Qigang’s chin. Normally, someone Xia Yawen’s size could never harm someone Gu Qigang’s size: he was almost two feet taller than her and probably weighed three times as much. But she wasn’t only using her muscles. She struck him true, and his head swung upwards due to the burst of Eco she pushed out of her palm.

Gu Qigang took a single step backwards.

Xia Yawen capitalized on the moment. She leaped forward, planted her left foot against his thigh, pushed herself up, and kneed him in the face.

Gu Qigang took a second step backwards.

Before gravity took hold and pulled her down, Xia Yawen placed her foot on his right shoulder and threw a front kick with her rear leg. She hit him square on the chin and used the momentum to flip around and land on her feet.

Gu Qigang took a third step backwards.

Xia Yawen dashed forward and planted her left elbow into his stomach. He leaned forward with the blow, so Xia Yawen threw a horizontal elbow with her right arm, bashing his temple with everything she had.

Suddenly, a chill raced down her spine. She quickly retreated, leaping over seven feet backwards to get away from him.

Gu Qigang was on her before her feet could touch the ground. He wrapped his meaty fist around her throat, pivoted on his left foot, and slammed her into the tunnel wall.

Xia Yawen’s head cracked, and blood seeped into her silver hair.

“Oops.” Gu Qigang took his hand off her throat and allowed her to slide down the wall. She settled on the ground, completely unconscious and rapidly bleeding out.

Gu Qigang blew purple mist into his right hand. The purple mist hardened as it touched his hand, transforming into a stretchy piece of fabric. Gu Qigang wrapped it around her head to hamper the blood flow.

“There, that should keep her from dying for a while.” Gu Qigang brushed his hands off on his pants and turned. Duan He was suddenly standing nose to nose with him. Gu Qigang took a couple of steps backwards out of surprise.

“Don’t do that—” Gu Qigang didn’t have time to finish his sentence before Duan He’s hand landed on the front of his robes. Gu Qigang was yanked off his feet and thrown away from Xia Yawen. He smashed into the opposite tunnel wall hard enough to fracture the stone. He collapsed to his knees and spat out blood. “What—ugh—what did I do?”

By the time Gu Qigang looked up, Duan He had already unwrapped Xia Yawen’s head and was in the process of healing her with his own Eco. “You damn ignoramus. Need I remind you that the entire reason we brought them along was to get us through any barriers we come across? It’s impossible for them to do so if they’re dead or have brain damage. If she dies, you’ll have to get us through the barrier.”

“I’m no script breaker.” Gu Qigang chuckled nervously.

Duan He looked him up and down and smiled darkly. “I’m sure you’ll think of something.”

Chapter Fourteen

Taryn’s eyes slowly began to move. At first it was difficult, as the mud and… other things that caked his face and mask had hardened. It took effort for him to move his head and neck enough to break the mixture loose and free himself from his gross prison.

Once his head was freed he pushed off the ground and sat up, being careful not to move too quickly and hurt his ribs again. Surprisingly, his ribs felt better. They were still sore, and if he moved too quickly, they hurt quite a bit. But it was a far cry from the pain he’d felt moments after hitting the tree.

Something dripped on his head.

Taryn’s entire body tensed as his adrenaline spiked. Two more globules of a clear viscous liquid dropped from above to land on Taryn’s shoulders. You’ve gotta be kidding me. Taryn cautiously angled his head to look up; a truly gargantuan black-and-yellow arachnid sat on top of the Mokan tree Taryn had been resting against. It was so large that it easily dwarfed Big Red. It had seemingly made its nest on top of the Mokan tree, and its legs brushed against the ground in a near perfect imitation of the leaves of the Mokan tree.

Taryn didn’t know whether to scream or run.

“Just don’t make any sudden movements.”

“Ahh!” Taryn yelled. He quickly moved his head to look in the direction of the speaker. Fan Shun was sitting on a nearby rock. Her hair had come undone and hung freely around her shoulders, her robe was ruined, and she was missing her right shoe. All in all, she looked surprisingly well for someone who’d fought a giant canine.

Fan Shun winced at the volume of Taryn’s scream. And it was only then that Taryn remembered the arachnid above him. He discreetly tried to motion above his head, as if Fan Shun hadn’t noticed the creature, but she just shook her head and sighed.

“You’re okay, that’s a Mokan spider. They don’t eat humans.” Her words were meant to ease Taryn’s fear, but it was obvious that it did little to change his mind.

“Then what do they eat?”

Fan Shun merely pointed towards the Mokan spider. Following her finger with his eyes, Taryn noticed a rather large bundle of webbing stuck to the side of the Mokan tree, from the bottom of which hung a big bushy red tail. “Pretty much anything else. It’s actually rather fascinating to observe. The Mokan spider knows we’re here. It just doesn’t care. And as long as we don’t attack it or threaten it, it’s keen to leave us alone. I’m surprised we managed to find a nest by accident, suppose that means we weren’t meant to die here.”

“How... how do you know this?”

Fan Shun gave Taryn a disappointed look. “Honestly, it’s like you forgot where you came from. I was part of the expeditionary force that found you, remember? Actually, now that I think about it, I seem to remember finding you near a Mokan spider’s nest. It’s how we discovered their distaste for eating humans.”

“Glad I was able to help.”

Fan Shun chuckled and shook her head. “Would you like some assistance? You’ve been sitting in… Actually, let me just help you up.” She walked over, or rather, she limped over, favoring her left leg. She took his hand all the same and helped him to his feet. Taryn winced after taking his first step, but he was pleasantly surprised to note that he hadn’t broken his legs in the fall. He’d wondered about that.

“Thanks for saving me,” Taryn said. It hurt him to admit that he still needed saving, even with the Mourner’s knowledge swimming around inside his head.

“You’ll never have to thank me for saving you. We’re family. Besides, I know you would’ve done the same if you could.”

“Maybe.” Taryn sighed.

“No, you would’ve. You did so last night. If you hadn’t thrown me to the ground when you did, I probably would’ve had my head taken clean off by that wolf. You saved my life, Taryn.”

“I’ll take your word for it.” Taryn turned to look up at the large arachnid. Now that he, tentatively, accepted that it had no desire to harm him, it was actually rather fascinating to look at. “I wish I had my journal. Would’ve loved to sketch this.”

“You didn’t bring it?” Fan Shun asked, clearly surprised by his admission.

“No, I only brought the other journal. I never found mine. After Teng De tossed it into the woods, I went searching for it, but ended up falling into a pit instead.”

“Ah, I’d almost forgotten about that, what with everything that’s happened recently.”

“I understand… Plus you are getting kind of old.”

Fan Shun squeezed him against her body, making his ribs ache in protest. Taryn yelped in surprise and hastily apologized.

“I might be old, but I’m not that old, brat. I could still take you.”

“That’s not saying much.” Taryn chuckled.

“You know, after last night, I’m not so sure…” She helped him sit down on a nearby rock. “Be honest with me, has someone awakened your Eco?”

“What? No, of course not… Why?”

“Because that stunt you pulled last night, the one that sent you flying into a tree, that was a movement technique. You can only do that if you use Eco.”

“That’s... no, that’s... that’s not true. I couldn’t have used Eco. No one in the city would awaken me, remember?”

Fan Shun watched him for a moment, then sighed and looked skyward. “Maybe not on purpose.”

“What you mean?”

“When Gao Feng kneed you, he injected Eco into your body. It’s a common striking technique, everyone does it without thinking about it. However, and I could be wrong about this, but to my knowledge, no one’s ever done that to someone who hasn’t had their Eco awakened. And since the awakening ceremony is a way to have Eco painlessly injected into your body…”

“You’re thinking Gao Feng accidentally awakened my Eco?” Taryn blinked at her a few times, then burst out laughing. He had to stop after a few seconds due to the pain in his ribs, but he still found the situation so amusing. “I guess I’ll have to thank the jackass.” Taryn stopped laughing as a thought slipped into his mind. “Speaking of which, have you found them?”

Fan Shun merely shook her head.

“I see. So, they abandoned us?”

“I don’t know. When I woke up, the Eco Beasts were already in camp. It took everything I had just to keep them away from you long enough for you to wake up. I went back there this morning, figuring you’d be safe where you were, but I didn’t find any signs that they didn’t leave the camp voluntarily. There were no signs of a struggle, no blood trails, and all their equipment is just gone.”

“Okay…” Taryn took a second to gather his thoughts. “I can kind of understand the nobles ditching us. But the Cai too?”

“Everyone. They’re just gone. It’s possible they returned after we fled, and after not finding us, packed up and left. I didn’t have time to see if everything was still there before we had to run. All I know is everything was gone when I returned.”

“So, there’s a chance they’re still alive out there?”

“There’s… certainly a chance,” she said, clearly hedging. Taryn could tell she was unconfident in her response, so he dropped the subject.

“Well, our plan still hasn’t changed, right?” he asked, unsure of how she felt about continuing their mission.

“No, our plan hasn’t changed. I memorized the map while I had it, so I know the way to the old city,” Fan Shun said.

“Good. Let’s get moving.” Taryn began to move but was stopped when Fan Shun placed her hand on his shoulder and pressed him back onto the rock.

“Not yet. I want to try something first. Wait here for a while?”

“Considering I don’t know where I’m going, I think I can manage waiting for a while—ow!” Taryn yelped. Fan Shun had bopped him on the head with a closed fist, and even now, was glaring down at him. “Yes, I will wait here.”

“Good. I’ll return as quickly as I can.” Fan Shun made to walk away, heading in the direction Taryn thought they’d come from last night.

“Okay, but if I get eaten by something, it’s your fault.”

Fan Shun stopped walking, let out a loud sigh, then started walking again. Taryn could tell he was annoying her, but he was doing his best to keep the situation light. They were alone, in a place full of Eco Beasts, and both of them were injured. A little annoyance would go a long way to keeping Fan Shun’s spirits up… Or so he hoped. There was also a chance he was wrong, and he was annoying her for no reason. In which case, he would need to apologize before she hit him again.

Fan Shun returned a short while later. Taryn wasn’t sure how long she was gone—being under a forest canopy that blocked almost eighty percent of Rala’s light would do that—but it felt like she was gone for about half an hour.

She returned with a bundle of cloth in her hand, which was dripping with blood. As she wasn’t freaking out or panicking about her hand being covered in blood, Taryn made the logical assumption that it wasn’t hers.

Fan Shun approached and dropped the blood-soaked bundle on his lap.

Taryn looked up at her without saying anything and got a raised eyebrow in return. Taryn sighed, an action that was becoming quite common for him, and unwrapped his “present.” The sight of a still beating heart nearly made Taryn jump out of his skin.

He managed to keep from dropping the heart only by the strength of his will, and even that was wanting to chuck it as far as he could.

“While I appreciate the sentiment, you didn’t actually have to give me the heart of my enemies. Pretty sure that’s just a figure of speech.” Taryn was stupefied by the heart. Not only was it almost the size of his head, but it was clearly still alive. Every few seconds it would flex, its powerful muscles contracting to pump blood that no longer existed.

“Not in my family,” Fan Shun said offhandedly. “But that’s not why I got it for you. That is a Dire Wolf’s heart, and inside it is an Eco Core much like the one we are going to retrieve, only nowhere near as powerful.”

“Oh… That’s great?”

Fan Shun rolled her eyes. “Cut it open with your dagger and take out the Eco Core. I’ll tell you what to do after that’s done.”

Taryn did as she asked. After a little bit of chipping at the mud covering him, he was able to withdraw his dagger from its sheath.

“The Eco Core is a clear sphere. Depending on the stage of this Dire Wolf, it’ll be filled with either a gas or a liquid. I’m leaning towards gas. Be very careful not to puncture it with the tip of your blade. It’s incredibly fragile.”

Taryn just stared at her.

“You’ll be fine, just cut it horizontally, not vertically. When you feel like you’ve hit a rock, stop cutting.”

Taryn stared at her for a while longer, then shrugged. He placed the blade against the side closest to him and pushed outwards; the blade sliced into the tough muscle surprisingly easily. Taryn barely had to put any strength behind it. Before he knew it, the blade slid out the other side and the top of the heart fell to the ground.

Fan Shun picked it up and wrapped it back up in the bundle.

“Dinner,” she said by way of explanation.

“Oh, is that what it is? I thought it was going to be something strange.” He shook his head and began cutting into the heart again.

He made two more passes through the heart before the edge of his blade touched something hard. “I think I found it.”

“Good. Then cut around it and we can take it out.”

Taryn angled the blade up slightly and lightly prodded until he couldn’t feel the hard object anymore. He pushed the blade through the rest of the heart, slicing it off at an angle.

Fan Shun grabbed the piece he’d just cut off and put it in the bundle with the rest of the meat.

Taryn stared at the transparent sphere in front of him: it was smaller than he’d imagined, as it fit easily in the center of his palm.

Dark blue gas floated within the sphere. Every time the sphere moved, the gas would become erratic and shift into various shapes, though Taryn was interested to note that the color remained the same.

“That looks about right.”

“What does?” Taryn asked without looking at her.

“It was a relatively young Dire Wolf. I imagine it was only two or three years old. Were it older, like the red one currently being eaten in that tree over there, then there would be some liquid in there. Unlike humans, Eco Beasts naturally transform their Eco into a liquid as they age.”

“I see… You still haven’t told me what I’m supposed to do with it.”

“You’re supposed to eat it.”

Taryn dropped the Eco Core out of shock, forcing Fan Shun to catch it before it hit the ground and shattered. “Watch it! These are very valuable.”

“Sorry. But I must have misheard you. Did you say I’d have to eat it?”

“Technically. All you really need to do is hold it in your mouth.” She pantomimed placing the ball in her mouth and closing it for emphasis.

“Why?”

“Just do it.”

“You’re going to tell me why.”

“No, you’re going to do it or I’m going to hold you down and shove it in your mouth. Your choice: would you rather do it voluntarily or involuntarily?”

Taryn took the ball from her outstretched hand, grumbling all the while.

“Thank you. If I’m right, and I’m ninety-five percent certain I am, then I think you’ll like what happens.”

“And that other five percent?”

“You die.”

Taryn stared at her through narrowed eyes.

“Relax, I’m kidding. Of course I’m kidding. I wouldn’t give you something that would kill you.” Fan Shun seemed exasperated that he would ever believe such a thing.

Taryn stared at her for a while longer, then cautiously placed the ball into his mouth.

“Crippling diarrhea is about the worst that could happen.”

“What—” Before he could fully open his mouth to speak, Fan Shun placed her hands beneath his jaw and on top of his head to keep his mouth from opening. Taryn tried to move, to get her hands off of him, but she held him tight and refused to let go.

“Do as I say, and I’ll let go. Okay? Like I said, I’m ninety-five percent certain this is going to work.”

Taryn once again narrowed his eyes at her. He refused to move for a long moment, then he huffed and made a “get on with it” motion with his hand.

“Do that breathing technique again. Only this time, picture the core in your mouth and imagine the gas leaving the core and settling into your body.”

Taryn grumbled internally but did as she asked. It was remarkably easy to picture something that was sitting on his tongue.

When he closed his eyes, the Eco Core was plainly visible inside his mind: he could see every line, every imperfection, and even the slight bloodstains that still covered it—though he tried his best to ignore those.

He did as she asked and tried to imagine the gas leaving the core… But it didn’t work like he thought it would. He clearly imagined the gas leaving, but nothing happened, not even in his mind.

Then he tried dissolving the ball around the gas. That didn’t work either.

Just as he was beginning to grow frustrated, he had an idea. He imagined a needle, like the kind Xia Yawen used to keep her hair up. He used the imaginary needle to puncture the core, freeing the gas inside. Once he believed the gas could escape, he once again tried to mentally move the gas from the core to his mouth.

Surprisingly, it seemed to be working.

Ever so slowly, the gas was leaving the core and filtering into his body. Something in him had an idea of what to do at that point. Taryn left the gas to drift out on its own, and he moved his focus to the ball of gas inside his chest.

Once again, with every inhale the ball of gas in his chest grew larger, and with every exhale it shrunk. On one such inhale, the gas from the core brushed against the gas in his chest and something amazing happened. The dark blue gas from the core was eaten by the light blue gas in his chest. Every time they came in contact, more and more of the core’s gas was eaten by his own.

And it liked it. Oh, how it liked it. It liked it so much, it became difficult to maintain his focus. His body felt elated at the sudden influx of foreign energy; he would even go so far as to call it blissful.

It was a struggle, but he managed to maintain his focus and allowed what he now saw as his own core to completely devour the Dire Wolf’s core.

Almost immediately after the last vestiges of the Dire Wolf was gone, Taryn opened his eyes. It was nighttime again. Fan Shun had built a small campfire six feet in front of him and was in the process of cooking the heart steaks Taryn had carved earlier: nothing fancy, just some sticks pierced through them from end to end and a simple stand to hold them a few feet above the fire.

Fan Shun heard him stirring and looked up. She smiled at him, and it was a genuine smile, one filled with warmth. “Now, you’ve taken your first step on the path of a cultivator. How do you feel?” she asked, and it was clear to Taryn that she had been eagerly awaiting this moment. But there was only one thing on Taryn’s mind right now.

“One of those are for me, right?” he asked, pointing to one of the heart steaks.

Fan Shun grabbed the one still cooking above the fire and threw it at him. “I’m serious.” She laughed.

Taryn picked up the barely cooked meat and eyed it hungrily. “So am I. I’m starving.” He opened his mouth and sunk his teeth into the tender heart. He ripped out a mouthful, and the succulent flavors of blood and Eco made his eyes flutter.

“Well, it worked. Now we get to the fun bit.”

“What’s that?” Taryn asked around a mouthful of heart.

“Learning control. Tomorrow’s going to be a good day, I can feel it. Eat up, then get to bed. You’re going to need all the energy you can get before we start your training tomorrow.”

“Why do I get the feeling this is only going to be fun for you?”

Taryn never received an answer to his question.

Chapter Fifteen

Taryn awoke to the feeling of someone kicking his foot. He opened bleary eyes to find Fan Shun smiling over him.

“Hi. It’s time to train.”

Taryn looked around the makeshift campsite they’d built around the base of the Mokan spider’s nest; darkness still permeated the area. Silvery wisps of light filtered through the Mokan’s branches.

“It’s the middle of the night.”

Fan Shun didn’t reply. Instead, she just kicked his foot again.

“Okay, okay. I’m getting up.” He sighed and scratched at the back of his head. “Aren’t old people supposed to sleep a lot?” Taryn grumbled under his breath.

“Only the ones looking to die early. Now, I mean it, get up. Last warning.”

“I’m moving.” He rolled off his mat into a push-up position. He extended his arms smoothly—and subsequently launched himself ten feet in the air. He felt the tendons in his elbows tear at the sudden explosion of movement and yelped as he fell face-first in the dirt.

“Yeah, I thought so.” Fan Shun shook her head. “I don’t know where you learned that breathing technique, but it’s not doing you any favors.”

Taryn could barely think through the pain in his arms, but he managed to catch the tail end of what she was saying.

“What does that mean?”

“Means it’s too efficient. Most people start out slow; the clans have their own variant breathing techniques, but for the most part they all fulfill the same purpose. They are highly inefficient, which is actually what you want when you’re first starting. You want to let your body slowly adjust to the influx of Eco and raise the level of Eco within your body over the course of several weeks. You, my intelligent child, did the opposite. That breathing technique absorbs Eco at an astounding rate, faster than anything I’ve ever seen. And now you’ve got so much of it running loose within your body that it’s seeking the only escape it can.”

“By breaking my arms?”

“No, by breaking your skin. Eco flows through channels within your body. Before those channels are created, it just sits there, unused. The reason children in the core forming stage are sometimes temporarily stronger than those in the channel building stage is because they fell for the same trap you did. They have so much Eco within their bodies that it runs out of control.”

“Just...” Taryn whined as he tried to sit up. “Just tell me what to do.”

“You have to form your core. Otherwise, I’m gonna have to start measuring how high you fly. That was rather impressive for your first time.” Fan Shun grabbed the front of Taryn’s robe and helped him into a sitting position, which earned her a quiet thank you from Taryn.

Once he was sitting up, he folded his legs in front of him and carefully placed his arms in his lap. “How do I do this?” he asked. After a few moments of not receiving a response, he looked up and saw that she was staring at him with a look of expectation.

“Hey, you’re the one with the knowledge of an immortal inside your head. Look and see if you can find a forming technique. If you can’t in the next… two hours or so, then I’ll teach you the Ukata method.”

“Really?”

“Of course, but only if you can’t find a suitable technique.”

Taryn nodded in acceptance. He didn’t know if he’d be able to find such a technique, especially since he wouldn’t know whether or not one was “suitable” until after it was too late.

Taryn closed his eyes and called upon the Mourner’s knowledge. Hundreds of forming techniques drifted through his mind, one at a time. But no matter how he thought about it, there was just no way for him to know which one was right. He had no information on them: no backgrounds, no strengths or weaknesses, only how to perform them.

Looks like when it truly came down to it, the Mourner’s journal wasn’t as useful as he’d first thought.

“No luck?”

Taryn shook his head. “I can tell you how to perform a hundred different forming techniques, but I can’t tell you a single thing about any of them. How laughable is that?”

“It’s not laughable at all. Look, I hate to tell you this, but I’m afraid you’re going to have to walk your own path.”

“What do you mean?”

“I am a swordsman, Taryn. I specialize in Battle Eco, so the forming technique I know was designed for Battle Eco. You have a disposition towards Wild Eco. If you use the same forming technique I did, you’d only hurt yourself in the long run.”

“Wait, I do? How can you tell?”

Fan Shun sighed and massaged the bridge of her nose. “Should have expected that question. Okay, you might not know this, but the Ukata clan’s eye technique makes us extremely sensitive to Eco. We can see it, even when it’s not being used.”

“So… You looked at my Eco?”

“Yes, I looked at the Eco inside of your body.”

“But wait, if you can do that, then why bother with the awakening ceremony? Surely the Ukata know what their kid’s Eco is before—oh. Right, there isn’t any Eco for them to see before the ceremony.”

“Glad you figured that out by yourself. I was thinking that blow to the head made you dumber—and Taryn, I love you, but you aren’t pretty enough to get by on your looks alone.”

Taryn rolled his eyes and shook his head. “Can we move on? My ego can’t take much more of this abuse.”

Fan Shun just laughed and shook her head.

“So, you can’t help me. Not even a little?”

“No, I told you I would show you the breathing technique if you couldn’t find a better technique. You’ve barely looked. Try again, and this time, don’t think about it too much. Controlling Eco is about trusting in yourself, and in the Eco within. So long as you do that, the Eco will not lead you astray.”

Taryn sucked in an uneasy breath. He tried to nod his head, but it came off as more of a shaky jerk. “Okay.” He closed his eyes and once again searched through the Mourner’s memories.

When Taryn opened his eyes, he found himself sitting on a grass-covered mountain’s peak. The air was crisp and warm, and Rala’s light painted everything in shades of gold: from the clouds stretching on into infinity to the mountaintop beneath Taryn’s feet. The world around him was on fire, and Taryn had never seen something so… beautiful. It made him want to lie back and stay there forever.

From the sea of clouds in front of him, something began to emerge. It began with nothing more than a few clouds being shoved aside. But soon it became clear that something was moving through the cloud layer.

Something big.

A part of Taryn told him that he should be afraid, that he should flee this place and never return. But he couldn’t find it in himself to do so.

There was nothing to fear, he told himself.

The clouds shifted and moved as if some big serpent were swimming through them. Even though it was on the horizon, Taryn could tell the thing was larger than anything he could think of.

It continued to zigzag towards him. He was able to track it using the clouds and so he knew the exact moment it reached him.

A truly gargantuan hand emerged from the cloud layer and grabbed the mountain peak, just beneath Taryn’s perch. It was covered in silvery white scales and had claws longer than Taryn was tall; each claw reflected the golden light like freshly polished steel.

“Tian… It’s good to see you again.” The voice, if it could even be called that, felt oddly familiar to Taryn.

Taryn knew that he should know that voice. That it was important to him.

His head ached. He wanted to remember. But he didn’t know why.

The hand tightened its grip around the mountain and flexed; the clouds parted in front of Taryn as a pair of horns emerged. Each horn was so dark that it seemed to absorb the light around it. And both took many seconds to fully reveal themselves… As well as the head they were connected to. The first thing Taryn noticed was its crimson eyes: so familiar, and yet entirely unknown.

The thing rose through the clouds and continued to rise until it dwarfed Taryn’s mountain. The silver Dragon stared at Taryn for a long moment, neither willing to break eye contact.

But all things must come to an end.

Taryn blinked first.

When his eyes opened again, he was back in the forest with Fan Shun. She was watching him with an expectant look. “Well?” she asked.

“I-I’m not sure. There was something, but it-it’s fuzzy.”

“But did you find a forming technique?”

He was about to tell her no, he hadn’t found one. But before he could open his mouth, a technique drifted to the forefront of his mind. “I think so?”

“Well then, that’s great. That’s wonderful news. While you work on forming a core, I’ll go and see about getting us some dinner. Don’t forget, if you hear something moving in the forest, it’s probably a good idea to be standing as close to the Mokan spider as possible.” She patted the top of his hood as she passed by on her way deeper into the forest. “Have fun.”

Taryn eyed the massive spider with no small amount of trepidation. Yeah, Fan Shun said they didn’t hunt humans, but that didn’t mean it wanted him standing near it. The fangs on the Mokan spider were large enough that if it wanted to, it could cut Taryn in half without effort.

Then again, as Taryn watched her fade into the tree line, he realized how easy it would be for something to sneak up on him while he was otherwise preoccupied. Cautiously, and as smoothly as he could, Taryn sidled up to the base of the spider’s nest. He placed his back against the tree and desperately tried not to look up, into the horrifying eyes of the giant arachnid.

So beady, so… not human.

A shiver went down Taryn’s spine.

Just ignore it. It’s not there. Those are just normal, everyday Mokan tree leaves encircling the tree. Yes, that’s exactly what they are.

The spider let out a high-pitched squeal.

Taryn’s body went stone stiff. Instead of running, he anxiously followed Fan Shun’s advice about sudden movements. He folded his legs even more, almost to the point of sitting on them. He balled his fists up in his pant legs and hunched his back; he was trying everything he could think of to avoid making himself an appealing target.

I am a stone. I’m immovable… I think I peed a little—no, for I am a stone, and that is not what we do. Focus, Taryn. Focus. Ignore the eight-eyed demon that’s probably watching you right now. He took a shaky breath and shook out his upper body.

“Focus,” he said aloud. “Focus.”

He clenched his eyes shut and tried as best he could to relax his body. Eco responded to the user’s will. If the body was tense, the Eco would be hard and unyielding. If Taryn was going to form his core, he needed to be supple and flexible. He needed it to move as he willed it. It needed to be water in a stream rather than mud in a trench.

Taryn leaned his head to the left; a satisfying crack immediately removed some of the tension from his body.

He closed his eyes and pictured the ball of gas in his chest. He thought over the technique once again. It looked fairly straightforward, but Taryn had no idea if that was actually the case.

A “normal” formation technique called for him to compress all the gas in his body into a sphere at the center of his chest. This would then become his core. This technique essentially did the opposite. It turned the entire body into an Eco Core. Logically, Taryn knew that, in doing so, he would be drastically increasing the amount of time it took him to cultivate. However, this technique felt like the “right” way to do it. Taryn couldn’t explain why he believed this was the correct way, only that he did.

As for why it would take longer to cultivate, as he continued to train and refine his Eco, the gas within his core would transform into a liquid. A single drop of liquid Eco was ten times more potent than all the Eco Taryn currently contained with his entire body.

It was said that to get from the core forming stage to the channel building stage, pathways needed to be carved throughout the body for the liquid Eco to travel through, effectively creating an entirely new circulation system. This was done slowly, over a period of years, and as the Eco flowed throughout the channels, the refining process could begin.

Those in the body refining stage were expected to feel an extreme amount of pain as their muscles, bones, and even their organs were all infused with Eco. This process was known to take decades to complete, if it was ever completed at all.

But at the end, the cultivator would be mortal no longer. Their bodies would require much less food and sleep to maintain optimum functionality. Instead of sleeping or eating, the cultivator would merely need to absorb Eco into their bodies to keep them going.

Beyond this point, no one really knew what happened. No one in Haven City had ever made it through the final stage: the spirit rising stage. In fact, to Taryn’s knowledge, the reason it was called spirit rising had been lost to time. Not even Fan Shun knew the truth, or how to progress beyond this stage—if there even was a level beyond spirit rising.

Taryn inhaled, his chest expanding as air and Eco flooded into his lungs. He exhaled, expelling the air while keeping hold of the Eco. Then all at once, he mentally grabbed for the ball of gas in his chest and tried to force it into place.

Which worked about as well as he expected. Meaning, not at all. But he couldn’t let that discourage him. This was what he’d wished for his entire life. He wasn’t about to give up now, not after everything he’d been through to get here.

He looked within himself for the answer, yet it was the Mourner who came up with the answer first.

Taryn imagined pushing the gas ball apart. He imagined a pocket of air forming at the center of the ball and expanding until the gas touched every corner of his body. Once he believed the gas was just beneath his skin, he slowly retracted the ball of air. Even though the air gradually shrunk until nothing remained, the gas stayed where it was, still clinging to the underside of his skin.

Taryn didn’t move for several minutes after the fact, giving it time to properly stabilize. Once he was sure it had, he compressed it against the underside of his skin until it began to harden.

He maintained this compression until the Eco resembled blue glass. He checked to make sure everything still worked properly—after all, the Eco was only supposed to form to his skin, not interfere with his organ function.

That would’ve been… rather unfortunate.

He could hear the people in Haven City now. “Did you hear about what happened to the Clanless kid? Killed himself while trying to form a core.”

“I always knew he was an idiot.”

Taryn shook his head. He couldn’t afford to think of that right now. This was a crucial moment in his core’s formation. He couldn’t afford to get distracted by wild thoughts.

The spider chose that moment to screech loud enough to make Taryn’s eardrums vibrate.

Taryn winced and struggled to keep the Eco pressed against his skin. He inhaled; Eco and air flooded his lungs. The Eco was quickly filtered into his body. Normally, this would be when the Eco would seep through his body and slowly escape via his pores. However, because of the forming technique, the Eco was trapped within his body, where it would hopefully enter a cycle of constant compression and absorption… At least, it would if he did it right. Taryn wasn’t sure he managed it.

“I must admit, I’ve never seen this before.” Taryn cracked open his left eye and saw Fan Shun kneeling in front of him. She had his robes pulled aside, exposing his torso to the forest air.

“What are you doing?”

“You’re glowing.”

Taryn’s brain ground to a halt. He mentally replayed her words over and over again, but no matter how many times he heard it, they never changed.

“Sorry, I must’ve misheard you. When you say I’m glowing…”

“You’re glowing. Look.” Fan Shun drew her blade. She held it at such an angle that the reflection on the blade was enough for him to see what she was talking about.

He actually was glowing. Or rather, he’d somehow gained a faintly glowing blue tattoo across most of his torso. Taryn quickly disrobed and inspected himself: the tattoo was in a circular design with spiked ridges around the outer edge and two claws extending from both the top and bottom. At the top of the tattoo was the head of the reptile, one that, if he squinted at it, looked eerily similar to the one he’d seen in the Mourner’s memories.

Taryn allowed his robe to fall into place. He shook his head and looked up at Fan Shun, who was still staring at the slight glow permeating his robes.

“I wonder if it’ll go away,” Taryn said, his voice exposing just how tired he really was.

“The glow or the tattoo?”

“Both. Either. Yes. Let’s go with yes.”

Chapter Sixteen

“You did what?” Fan Shun stared incredulously at Taryn. She couldn’t believe her ears. She must’ve misheard him. The alternative was so far beyond the realm of logic that she couldn’t comprehend what he’d done.

“I…” Taryn hesitated. He was nervous, of course he was. He’d attempted to turn his entire body into an Eco Core, something that made perfect sense to him… until he actually did it. The technique he’d used was one of hundreds the Mourner knew, and when he’d specifically thought about which technique was best for him, it was the one that came up. So, he’d tried it and it’d seemingly worked out. Fan Shun even admitted that she could sense Eco flowing through him.

“Well, you told me to try to find a technique that fit me. This is what came up.”

“No, I... I understand that, Taryn. The part that confuses me is where you claim to have turned your entire body into an Eco Core. That’s not possible.”

“It is though. It’s what I did.”

Fan Shun took a steadying breath. “Okay, if that’s what you say you did, then I believe you.”

“You do?”

“Not even a little bit. But if I say that enough, eventually it’ll happen. So what if you’re spitting in the face of everything that I’ve ever been told about Eco? If you say it happened...” Fan Shun took another steadying breath. Taryn was rather amused by how her cheek was twitching. “Then it happened, and I will stand behind your words. Promise.”

“Thanks, Grandma.”

“Yes, well, it’s time to get a move on. We’ve wasted enough time as it is. The others are probably already in the underground by now. If we don’t get a move on, who knows, they may stumble upon the core before we get there.”

That brought Taryn back to reality. He’d gotten so caught up in the moment of having Eco, he’d temporarily forgotten they were meant to be in a hurry. They’d been outside the city for nearly five days now, and yet they hadn’t made any progress since the first day.

Of course, Fan Shun had been waiting for Taryn’s ribs and arms to heal after his mishaps on the second day. The Eco within his body accelerated his healing to a level that surprised even her, but he still needed several days before he could reliably walk again.

While she didn’t mind this at first, as it gave them much-needed time to stabilize Taryn’s core, they needed to get moving soon or they could lose their chance to find the core first. Fan Shun chuckled at her thoughts. Just a few days ago she’d been content with their life in the city, and now she was looking forward to finding this mythical Dragon’s core and leaving the city with her grandson.

She only wished she could see the patriarch and elders’ faces when they realized she was gone.

Taryn and Fan Shun each grabbed their bag and began walking.

“How far away is the entrance?”

“You’re asking that now?” Fan Shun glanced at him out of the corner of her eye.

Taryn’s face turned scarlet and he looked away from her. He knew he should’ve asked sooner, but in his defense, he did have other things on his mind.

“The entrance isn’t far: only about fifteen li outside the city.”

“That close? Then why haven’t we made it there already?”

Fan Shun merely turned her head and looked at him.

“Oh, right. My fault,” Taryn responded sheepishly.

“Not entirely. It’s also the fault of the nobles for wasting our first day. It’s also ridiculously easy to get lost in the forest. Even if we wanted to hurry, we wouldn’t be able to rush there.”

“I see. Regardless, I apologize for my part. I know it’s not easy having to go at my pace.”

Fan Shun plopped her hand on top of his head and lightly rubbed it. “Never mind that, I told you before we left that you needed more training. This gave us just the opportunity we needed.”

“I mean, I guess so. I still don’t know how to do anything.”

“What are you talking about? You have everything you need to know already inside your head, you just need to go looking for it.”

“It’s not that simple. Just because I know how to do something doesn’t mean I can do it. I learned that the hard way in our spar the other day, and again when we were running for our lives. I always have the mourner’s knowledge at the forefront of my mind, but I don’t know what any of it does until I try it.”

“So, try it.”

“Now? While we’re walking?”

“Why not? Got anything better to do?”

“I suppose not. Okay, I’ll try something.” Taryn half closed his eyes and began to search for something cool to try.

“Here’s a reminder before you try throwing fireballs or some other idiotic technique. You have a natural affinity for Wild Eco.”

Taryn rolled his eyes at her. “I’m aware. I spent more time studying Eco techniques than most people in the city—” He quickly shut his mouth. He cautiously glanced at Fan Shun to see if she’d caught his slipup.

“Let me guess; you were sneaking into more places than just the training fields, weren’t you?”

“Absolutely not. I would never do a thing so irresponsible, so idiotic, so boneheaded—”

“Relax, you’re not in trouble. Truth be told, I’ve known about your nightly adventures for a while now.”

“You did?”

“No, but thanks for telling on yourself. We’re going to have a long talk about you keeping secrets from me.”

“But—” Taryn was interrupted by the sound of a tree being felled.

The loud cracking of a Mokan tree drew their eyes forwards in time to see one fall to the ground in front of them, blocking their path. Taryn and Fan Shun quickly drew their weapons and readied themselves.

A large green hand wrapped around the trunk of a Mokan tree and used it to pull an even larger green body on top of the fallen tree. The green-skinned creature was huge: standing on two legs, it was easily over eight feet tall. Its body was heavily muscled aside from its rather pudgy stomach.

It had eyes that were too small for its head, big floppy ears that swayed as it moved, and a small, rounded snout that served as its nose and sat just above a mouth full of needlelike teeth. And the smell—like rotting eggs mixed with an unwashed ass.

Taryn wanted to gag but didn’t want to risk opening his mouth and swallowing one of the hundreds of tiny insects that swarmed around the creature.

He was thankful for the loincloth it had wrapped around its hips, as he didn’t think he could handle the sight of whatever was hanging between its legs. Its face was ugly enough.

“Uh, Grandma, what is that?”

“Bad news. Taryn, now would be a good time to use one of those techniques. Trolls aren’t exactly known for their patience.”

“Erm…” Taryn muttered. He was unable to take his eyes off the Troll long enough to search the Mourner’s memories.

“Taryn, now is not the time.” She snapped her fingers in his face. “I don’t have my Eco, Taryn. I can distract it for a while, but you’re gonna have to step up and help.”

Taryn’s fist tightened around the hilt of his dagger. “R-Right.”

The Troll lifted its three-fingered fists and pounded on its barrel-like chest. It hollered at the top of its lungs as it continuously pounded on its chest. Its beady black eyes never once left them as it issued its challenge.

Taryn could feel the heavy drumming inside his own chest. He fully closed his eyes and searched as quickly as he could. He needed something powerful, something that would help him fight this thing. Wait. Wild Eco. I can shift. I can shift!

The Troll jumped off the tree and landed fifteen feet ahead of them. Its arms were too long for its body, causing its fists to rest on the ground as it stood upright.

It punched the ground twice, then charged at them. It used its long arms as both a means to maintain balance and to boost its speed. Every few steps it would plant its palms on the ground and shove off, lifting both legs off the ground and springing forward.

The Troll jumped, and from its mouth came a roar that echoed in Taryn’s very soul. Its fists were raised above its head, and it swung down.

Fan Shun pulled Taryn out of the way at the last second. The Troll’s fists impacted where he’d been standing; the ground buckled beneath its fists and a small crater was formed.

They didn’t get a moment to rest, as the instant the Troll realized it missed, it turned on them and swung its right fist, intent on crushing them both.

Fan Shun placed her foot on Taryn’s chest and shoved him away, the motion also allowing her to spin just enough to avoid the fist and give her enough momentum to quickly roll out of the way as the Troll jumped and stomped where she’d been lying.

The impact of the Troll stomping shook Taryn out of his surprise. He quickly searched through his mind while he had a moment’s peace—a moment that was almost instantly interrupted by the Troll grabbing for him.

Taryn backpedaled and swiped at the hand with his dagger. The blade passed between the Troll’s fingers, cutting deep into the thin flesh between them. The Troll jerked its hand back in surprise. Its lower jaw came unhinged, and it stuck its hand in its mouth. It made a high-pitched whining sound as it sucked on its fist.

Taryn continued to backpedal. He knew he needed to get away from the Troll in order to concentrate.

The Troll pulled its fist out of its mouth with a wet pop. It leaned forward on its arms and screeched at him, the pain doing little more than infuriating it.

Fan Shun used that moment to go for the Troll’s throat. She swiveled around its side and swung her blade upwards, intending to lop its head off at the thinnest part of the neck.

The blade sunk into the flesh easily but stopped the moment it hit muscle. The Troll’s muscles were as steel, and Fan Shun’s arms could attest to that. The blade vibrated in her hands as it bounced off the Troll’s insanely tough musculature.

The Troll swiveled its head to look at her. Its lower jaw cracked as it snapped back into place. It swung its right hand; Fan Shun leaned as far back as she could, and the backhand missed her by mere centimeters. As she was already off balance, the force of the swing generated enough wind to push her over.

The Troll quickly followed up by throwing all of its weight into a haymaker aimed at Fan Shun’s head.

Taryn knew if he didn’t act quickly and help, Fan Shun would likely die. He contemplated throwing his dagger at the Troll… and immediately felt stupid. He pressed the black button on the handle and allowed the ball to fall away from the hilt. He grabbed the wire and spun it as fast as he could before swinging it in a large arc towards the Troll’s head.

The metal ball struck hard enough to make the Troll flinch. Its head swayed down enough to force it to catch itself before it could fall over. Fan Shun forgotten, the Troll swung its arm in a blind attempt to block any further attacks.

Taryn had somewhat anticipated this. Instead of another arc, he kicked the ball in a straight line towards the Troll’s loincloth.

Apparently, the Troll was male.

The Troll’s eyes crossed, and it cupped its groin protectively. It stumbled forward, barely managing to catch itself before it could hit the ground.

Taryn smiled. He could do this. They could win!

The Troll slowly turned to stare at him. Rage was etched into the lines of its face, and it began to breathe heavily.

It stumbled forward a few paces, slowly gaining momentum until it broke into a full-out sprint towards Taryn. It leapt when it was still four feet from him, both fists raised above its head.

Taryn dove aside a moment before it connected with the ground. He scrambled to get back to his feet, but the Troll had other plans. It grabbed his left leg and yanked him backwards.

Taryn dug his nails into the forest floor; the index and middle fingernails on his left hand caught on a root and were ripped free.

Taryn hollered at the unexpected pain—though his scream was cut off when the Troll lifted him into the air and slammed him onto his back.

Taryn had the wind knocked out of him and his head hit the ground. Through blurry eyes, he saw the Troll lift its fists up. It threw a right haymaker aimed at Taryn’s chest.

Taryn rolled onto his side; the fist slammed into the ground just behind him. He quickly rolled onto his other side in time to barely dodge the second haymaker to come his way.

The Troll was growing frustrated. It brought up both fists at the same time and swung them downwards.

Taryn hooked his feet on the Troll’s legs and quickly pulled himself through its legs. He slid enough to avoid the hits, but now he was directly beneath the Troll.

And he was growing frustrated.

He drew back his fist and aimed for the dangling things beneath its loincloth.

Taryn’s body shivered as he felt something pop through his fist.

The Troll wailed in pain and began to drop to its knees, forcing Taryn to quickly shimmy his way out from underneath it. He pushed himself to his feet at the same time as the Troll’s knees hit the ground.

Taryn stepped up behind it and began striking the back of its skull with the metal ball on the hilt of his dagger. Each hit felt like he was hitting stone, but Taryn kept at it until his arm would no longer obey him.

The bones in his arm ached from the vibrations, and it hurt to move it.

Meanwhile, the Troll was still reeling from having one of its testicles popped—or so Taryn thought. As he lifted his dagger to strike once again, the Troll threw back its arm and smacked Taryn. Taryn was knocked off his feet and sent rolling across the ground.

He managed to stop himself by releasing the dagger and planting his palms on the ground. This halted his momentum, but his dagger was left to slide across the forest floor.

Taryn attempted to climb to his feet, but before he could rise to his full height, his left leg buckled, causing him to fall to one knee.

Taryn refused to give up. He pushed himself to his feet and straightened his back.

He was angry. Rage and adrenaline were the only things keeping him from feeling his numerous injuries.

He glanced over at Fan Shun, who was herself trying to climb to her feet. She held her sword within her right hand.

She isn’t ready to give up either. Taryn stretched his spine and felt it crack. He let out a sigh of contentment.

The Troll had climbed to its feet and was eyeing Taryn. However, it wasn’t anger he saw in its eyes, it was fear and a need to survive. Taryn could tell that the Troll wouldn’t flee, wouldn’t allow itself to lose.

Taryn narrowed his eyes and searched his mind for the shifting technique. It came to him almost immediately: he’d need to set his Eco alight from the center and draw out the Beast Core he’d absorbed. As the Eco burned, his body would take on the characteristics of the Eco Beast.

Taryn ignited his core. The pain he felt as it burned made him scream loud enough to hurt his throat.

Taryn’s scream restarted the Troll’s will to fight.

It charged him.

Its spirit renewed, the Troll attacked as it had so many times before. It leaped and tried to crush him beneath its fists.

Taryn’s vision warped as color faded. He felt his body changing, but adrenaline and his hyper focus on the Troll’s fists made him disregard everything except what was right in front of him.

How dare this Troll attack him.

Taryn raised his hands and caught the Troll’s wrists; its fat fists slammed into Taryn’s shoulders, but he didn’t feel it. Instead, he dug his nails into the Troll’s wrists, momentarily surprised at the blood that spurted from around his fingers as they sunk into the Troll’s flesh.

Taryn wrenched its arms aside and stared into its beady black eyes.

The fact that it was still staring at him so defiantly really pissed Taryn off.

He felt he should do something. He didn’t know what, but his instincts drove him forward. Taryn planted a foot on one of its thighs and used it to boost himself to eye level. He opened his mouth wide and sunk his teeth into the Troll’s left eye.

It screamed in pain, but Taryn ignored it. Taryn ripped the eye from its socket and spat it on the ground. The Troll jerked backwards as its eye was ripped out, but Taryn had secured his fingernails in the Troll’s wrists and wasn’t going to let go now.

He planted both feet on the Troll’s chest, repositioned his hands so his nails dug into its forearms, then began to pull. He pulled and pulled and pulled…

The Troll wailed until—crack—both arms were ripped free of their sockets.

The Troll dropped to its knees and did not move.

Taryn released the Troll’s arms and flipped backwards. He landed in a crouch and waited on its next move… But it didn’t move. It remained kneeling in the same position it’d been in when he let go. Taryn knew he couldn’t let down his guard, as the Troll could be planning something.

“Taryn?”

Taryn’s head whipped around. Instinct drove him to attack the voice, but logic stayed his hands.

Fan Shun was staring at him, a mixture of fear and concern on her face.

“Taryn, it’s okay, it’s unconscious. You can shift back now.”

Shift back? He looked down at himself: his robe was little more than tatters. However, what lay beneath it had completely changed. His chest and arms were covered in black fur with metallic tips. Both his legs and arms had grown longer, his fingers now ended in metallic nails, and on his chest, his tattoo glowed brilliantly.

Taryn grabbed at his face and felt that it too was now covered in fur. His mouth and nose had shifted into a short muzzle, and his ears had shifted to the top of his head; they were now pointed and fur covered.

“Taryn, shift back. It’s simple; just follow the steps you used in reverse.”

Taryn opened his mouth to speak, but all that came out was an odd whining sound.

He closed his eyes and imagined the Beast Core withdrawing as his own core rushed in to take its place. After forty-five seconds, Taryn managed to reverse his transformation.

He was exhausted, he was in pain, and he was damn hungry.

Taryn pitched backwards, landing flat on his back, and unfortunately driving a poorly angled root into his hip. It wasn’t enough to puncture his skin, but it was annoying…

* * *

Fan Shun watched Taryn pass out with a rueful smile on her face. Her plan had worked a little too well.

She’d planned to have him shift and then step in to end the fight herself. Some of her friends were shifters, and they all agreed that in the heat of battle is when Wild Eco shined.

She’d figured he’d grow out his nails, sharpen his teeth a bit, and maybe get a light dusting of fur. Instead, he’d surprised her by shifting his entire body into a miniature, bipedal version of the Dire Wolf whose core he’d consumed.

She’d never heard of such a complete transformation before. There was a man in the Cai clan who’d consumed a Dire Wolf’s core, and all he ended up with was metal claws, metal teeth, and a bit more muscle.

Is it because of Taryn’s core? Fan Shun wondered. She heard the Troll quietly whine as it started to regain consciousness.

She sighed.

Fan Shun walked behind the Troll, wrapped one arm around its neck and grabbed its jaw, then she placed the other hand at the back of its head.

“I do apologize for this. But I really appreciate you helping out my grandson.”

Crack!

Chapter Seventeen

Taryn sucked in a breath as Fan Shun tightened a bandage around his rib cage. She patted him on the back three times, then stood up and walked over to her bag. “Are you good to walk?”

Taryn nodded. His throat hurt something awful, so he was trying to avoid speaking as much as possible. He stood up and followed after as quickly as he could.

The first thing Taryn had done after regaining consciousness was apologize to Fan Shun for losing control of himself. It was just… It was so difficult to maintain control after seeing her on the ground.

Fan Shun had merely smiled at him and patted him on the head. She’d spent the next forty-five minutes bandaging Taryn’s many wounds in complete silence. By the end of it, Taryn barely had any visible skin left.

Taryn looked down at the filthy mask in his hand and made a decision. He tied it around his neck to keep from losing it and hurried to catch up with Fan Shun. He felt naked without it, but he’d dropped it the first time he shifted, and he didn’t want to risk losing it for good.

“I am sorry,” Taryn repeated in a quiet voice.

“There’s nothing to be sorry about, least of all from you. Truth is, the one who should be apologizing is me.”

“Why?”

“I could’ve killed the Troll fairly quickly, and without either of us getting injured. Killed plenty of them over the course of my career. But I wanted to see what you’re capable of. As far as combat goes, you are relatively unknown to me. I wanted to see what you could do if your back was against the wall. I just never expected it to get that far.”

Taryn was quiet for a while after that. His memories of when he was shifted were hazy at best. If he had to compare it to something, it was like trying to see through cloudy water. “I just wish I could remember what happened.”

“You will. I’ve been told the first shift is always the worst. Most shifters lose themselves to the Beast Core on their first time and have to be knocked out before they can cause any trouble, and I should’ve warned you about that beforehand.

“I wish I could say it slipped my mind, but the truth is, I just never considered it a factor. I guess some part of me hasn’t fully accepted the fact that you have Eco now.” She sighed and shook her head. “Luckily for us, you still maintained some of your rationality. You shifted back on your own. Subsequent shifts should get progressively easier, your body just needs time to adjust.”

“What would you have done if I hadn’t shifted back?”

“Probably smacked you in the head with my scabbard until you went to sleep.”

Taryn grimaced at her honesty. He was glad she’d had a backup plan, but a part of him was uncomfortable that said plan was to beat him unconscious.

“How far away is the cave?” Taryn asked as a way to get away from the conversation.

“We’re close now. We should be seeing it within the next hour or so.”

“Oh, that’s great…” Taryn scratched at the back of his head and looked down.

“You want to shift again, don’t you?”

“Divines yes.” Taryn exhaled dramatically. “It’s the first time in my life I’ve been able to use Eco, and I just wanna... you know.”

“Yes.” She chuckled. “I was your age once too. I know the rush of using your Eco for the first time.”

“Really?”

“Oh yeah. The first time I ever used Eco was when I was twelve, maybe thirteen. My father took me to the Ukata training grounds and showed me the first sword technique I ever learned.” Fan Shun smiled ruefully. “It took me a while to get the hang of it, but once I did, I must’ve used it a dozen times in as many minutes. Ended up passing out from overdrawing from my core. Ended up in the infirmary for two days.” Fan Shun laughed softly at the memory.

Taryn grinned at her. He was glad to see her laugh after what they had just been through. “How come I’ve never heard you talk about your parents?”

“Hmm? Oh, I don’t know. I guess I didn’t want to remind you of something you couldn’t have. I think it’s for the same reason I never took you along to the training field.”

“Well, I don’t know what you mean. I had a great mom.”

Fan Shun’s face turned slightly pink. She slapped the back of his shoulder, inadvertently causing Taryn severe pain as the deep purple bruise on his shoulder protested the contact.

“Sorry,” she said sheepishly.

“It’s okay. I’ll just have to remember that the next time I pay you a compliment. Note to self: stay out of smacking range.”

Fan Shun pantomimed smacking him again, but it turned into a light prod at the last second. It still hurt, but Taryn ignored it.

The two of them fell into companionable silence as they walked. They both knew they had a lot of time to make up, but with Fan Shun’s hurt ankle and Taryn’s hurt… everything, that was becoming more difficult as time went on.

“You know, when I was packing before we left, I had to ask myself, is five rolls of bandages enough? Apparently, it wasn’t.” Fan Shun gave him a sly smile.

“Ha-ha, that’s hilarious. You were never this funny back in the city.” Taryn returned the smile.

Fan Shun’s ears twitched, and her smile fell away. She held her hand out to prevent Taryn from taking another step. Taryn didn’t question it. He drew his dagger and focused his attention inwards, ready to ignite his core at a moment’s notice.

“We’re getting close,” Fan Shun whispered.

“How can you tell?

“I can smell death in the air,” she said,, tapping the side of her nose for emphasis. She drew her sword and motioned for Taryn to follow her.

They walked another hundred feet before they came across a standing stone in the middle of a barren clearing. The clearing wasn’t that large, only about fifty feet in diameter. But nothing would grow here, not even grass or insects could survive in the clearing. The Mokan trees that formed the perimeter of the clearing were withered and dying.

The stone was fifteen feet tall, twelve feet wide, and twenty feet deep. At the front of the stone was a human-sized opening, large enough for a single person to pass through at a time.

This is the entrance to the underground? Taryn wondered.

From what Taryn had gleaned from books, conversations, and scrolls from the libraries, the original Haven City was located directly beneath New Haven City. Some cataclysmic event over a thousand years ago caused Aurelia to swallow the city whole, leaving only the tallest portions of the perimeter wall visible. It was this wall that protected New Haven City.

Taryn had seen plenty of conflicting information during his research into the subject. Some claimed the city sunk due to the founders of the three clans going to war with one another. A few books claimed that it was a simple natural disaster, and the city was just unlucky. Taryn accepted that they might never know what actually happened.

But not anymore. Now he believed differently; if what the Mourner was telling him was even remotely true, then it was possible that Haven had sunk due to someone tampering with the scripts that protected the city. The very scripts that were the potential cause of the city’s demise.

But in all his research, Taryn had never heard of the phenomenon happening before him. He’d never heard of Eco that drained life from its surroundings. It was the very antithesis of Eco’s nature. Eco was life. But this... this was something altogether different.

“You have any idea what’s happening?” Taryn asked, his voice shaking from surprise.

Fan Shun shook her head and took a step into the clearing.

The moment her foot touched the dead ground, she gasped. “Something is draining me. It’s nothing serious, but it’s noticeable.”

“Draining?” Taryn repeated. His eyes widened as he pieced together the cause. The Mourner said the script was failing, but why was it failing? The only explanation could be if the Dragon core was pulling in more Eco than was present in the area. Eventually, that would have to wear something down.

It wasn’t Eco causing this, it was the lack thereof.

“Are you okay?”

Fan Shun nodded. “I’ll be fine. It’s only an issue because I cannot replenish Eco on my own. You probably won’t have any problems at all, same with the others.”

“Are you certain you should be going down there?”

Fan Shun lifted her right eyebrow and stared at him.

“Stupid question, I understand. Okay, then let’s do this.” Taryn stepped into the clearing alongside Fan Shun. He noticed the drain she mentioned, but as she’d predicted, it was negligible for him. The pull was only strong enough to affect things that couldn’t choose to pull in more Eco than it could passively absorb.

“Do you think the others are having any problems down there?”

“I don’t know, Taryn. We don’t even know for certain if they made it.”

“Right.” Taryn gulped. He took a step forward, placing himself firmly ahead of Fan Shun. “I’ll go first.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“No, I can do this.” Taryn squared his shoulders and marched forward.

He was terrified. The place gave him the creeps and made him want to do nothing more than leave and never look back. But he couldn’t do that.

Taryn grabbed his wrist to stop his hand from shaking. You’re the only one who can do this. If you don’t do this, thousands of people are going to die. You have to do this. Go, go, go! Taryn psyched himself up for what he was about to do.

He stepped through the narrow opening in the rock face and immediately found himself on a soft incline. He took his time walking, being extra careful not to slip and fall—or worse, trip over his own feet.

He was momentarily blind as his eyes failed to find a source of light. However, after a few seconds of walking blindly, Taryn began to spot pillars of light coming down from the ceiling.

He hadn’t seen any openings in the ground that could’ve led to light filtering in, so the presence of these pillars confused him. And they were rather large pillars; Taryn could completely immerse his body within the light and still have room to move around.

He stopped in one such pillar and looked back the way he’d come. Fan Shun appeared from the darkness a moment later, standing in her own pillar of light.

Taryn pointed upwards, gesturing towards the source of light.

“I don’t know.” Fan Shun shrugged. “I’ve never seen anything like this before either.”

Taryn dropped his hand to his side. He shielded his eyes from the light and tried to get a good look at the opening. The light was so bright, it made it nearly impossible to look directly at it. But Taryn could tell that the “opening” did lead to the outside; he could see Mokan leaves extending over one of the openings.

Is it under some kind of concealment script? It’d have to be. Otherwise, there would be all manner of dead creatures littering the floor. The floor was dusty but was otherwise relatively clean. And it’s not musty in here. There’s a breeze coming from somewhere, which means the area isn’t sealed off. Perhaps some type of one-way barrier script?

“Hey, I know you’d like to stand here and study this all day, but we really should get going.”

“Right.” Taryn nodded absently. He stared at the opening for a few more seconds, then began walking again.

Oh, how he wished he still had his journal.

They continued onwards, following the pillars of light for several hours. Eventually, they reached a fork in the path. The path on the left was shorter than the rest had been. Should they choose that way, Taryn would have to remain hunched until they either reached the end, or the ceiling returned to a more comfortable height. The path on the right remained the same height, but was impossibly narrow. Should they choose that path, they’d have to take their time moving forward or risk getting stuck.

“Which way?” Taryn asked, looking to Fan Shun for direction.

“The map said left.”

“So, we’re going left?”

“No, we’re going right.”

“Right?”

“Yes. I have no doubt that the others would’ve taken the left path. But this is precisely why we need to go right.”

“I’m not following.”

“The left path is the safer path, but it’s also the longest. The right path is more dangerous, but it’s half the distance.”

“Oh… Right it is.” Taryn moved towards the tunnel and angled his body to fit between the narrow walls.

“Taryn?”

Taryn stopped moving and looked back at her.

“I would advise that you not try to shift, no matter what happens. Your other form is much too large to fit in that small space.”

Taryn looked between the walls, then looked down at his body. He imagined what would happen if he shifted into a larger form and got stuck between two unyielding stone walls.

He shivered and nodded.

He went in right side first. The walls were so close together that if he touched his fists in front of his body and tried to turn, his elbows would touch both walls.

Not exactly a comfortable amount of space, but Taryn would follow Fan Shun’s lead without complaint. “You know, when I said I was looking forward to this, this really isn’t what I thought would happen.” Okay, not much complaining.

“This is actually exactly what I thought would happen.” Fan Shun chuckled as she entered the tunnel behind him.

“Really?” Taryn asked incredulously. This is what she was expecting?

The two continued moving forward slowly.

“Oh yeah, hearing you complain is exactly what I thought would happen. Face it, you’re a bit soft.” She snickered.

“Soft? I’m not soft.”

“You’re basically dough.”

Taryn looked back at her while he continued moving forward. “You take that back.”

“What’s the—” Fan Shun’s ears twitched. She stopped speaking and instead looked directly at the wall in front of her.

“What... what is it?” Taryn asked. But she didn’t answer him. He opened his mouth to ask again, but Fan Shun grabbed his hood and yanked his head backwards. A thin needle shot from the wall in front of him, passing exactly through the space his head occupied not a moment ago, then seemingly vanished into the opposite wall.

Taryn, who was now entirely off balance due to Fan Shun pulling his head backwards, listened and waited. Then he heard a clicking sound. It was so quiet that he almost couldn’t hear it, but it was definitely a click.

His eyes swiveled to the left—a tiny hole opened in the wall centimeters from his left eye.

Taryn placed his palms against both walls for leverage, then quickly pulled himself forward. A needle shot from the wall seconds later.

“It takes time to fire,” Taryn said, his voice sounding impossibly loud within the confines of the tunnel.

“I noticed. We need to move, now.”

Taryn and Fan Shun moved as quickly as they could through the tunnel. Periodically, a hole would open in the wall, and they’d be forced to dodge.

This was relatively easy… at first. As they went deeper into the tunnel, more holes began to open at once. Two, then three, four, six, twelve. The number began to double at some point, and the entire wall was pocketed with holes.

Still, Taryn and Fan Shun pushed onwards.

Taryn’s left foot twisted in his haste, causing it to momentarily get stuck between the walls. Though he managed to free himself after only a second, it was enough for a needle to fire.

It pierced through his robe, into his left arm. Taryn yelled as it pierced his skin and forced his arm backwards; the head of the needle passed cleanly through his arm, yet just before the tail end could pass through, barbed teeth fell from the rear and stuck in his arm.

Taryn rapidly pulled his arm into his body, then redoubled his efforts to move forward. As he moved, more and more needles passed within centimeters of his body, some coming close enough to rip holes in his robe.

“Lean back!” Fan Shun commanded.

Taryn didn’t question her order, his body just reacted. He leaned towards the wall at his back as quickly as he could.

Fan Shun’s scabbard was suddenly in front of his face, and a needle was falling to the ground.

Taryn felt a hand on his back, pushing him forward. He picked up the pace and practically ran through the tunnel. Occasionally he would see the scabbard flash past his face as Fan Shun blocked any number of needles.

After several minutes of agonizing running, Taryn spotted an opening just ahead. The tunnel opened up and returned to its previous size.

In spite of the situation, he found himself laughing. The end was so close. It was right there.

They were going to make it!

Taryn grabbed Fan Shun’s hand and jumped for the opening. Needles passed within inches of their bodies… But they did it. They passed through the opening.

And found themselves looking down at an underground river over a hundred feet below them.

They fell.

Taryn pulled Fan Shun against him and positioned himself so he would hit the water first.

He closed his eyes and braced for impact.

“What are you doing?” Fan Shun asked. Her tired voice broke through his fear. He looked down at her and realized that she was floating just above him.

“What’s going on?” Taryn whipped his head around. The walls around him weren’t moving, yet he felt as if he were still falling.

“It’s a wind barrier script.” She pointed at the walls on either side of them, where glowing lines formed an Eco-infused script designed to hold things in place.

“So… we’re not falling?”

“Not until the Eco runs out. Though, I’d rather not just float here until we fall.”

“Neither would I,” Taryn quickly agreed.

Fan Shun placed her left foot on Taryn’s chest and lightly pushed him towards the opposite wall. Taryn floated surprisingly quickly, reaching the wall in only a couple seconds.

He grabbed hold of a protruding stone and used it to right himself. He looked to Fan Shun and noticed that she’d done the same on her side. They simultaneously pulled themselves free of the wind barrier script. The moment their bodies were no longer being supported by the script, gravity took hold and attempted to pull them down.

Taryn held on by his fingertips, while Fan Shun allowed it to pull her down. She landed in a crouch on a narrow stone pathway on the left side of the river that Taryn hadn’t noticed before.

He looked between his feet and saw that a second path was beneath him. He let go of the stone and free fell towards the ground.

He had no confidence in his ability to survive the fall unscathed, so he ignited his core in mid fall. The shift happened in seconds, and a fully shifted Taryn landed in a crouch on the pathway.

“Show-off.” Fan Shun sighed. She reattached her scabbard to her belt while shaking her head.

Taryn shot her a wolfish grin and huffed at her. He got a running start and leapt the ten feet to the other side of the river, landing on the same path as Fan Shun. Though he put a bit too much strength into his jump and ended up slamming into the other wall shoulder first.

He shifted back a moment later and shook the pain out of his shoulder. “That hurt.”

Fan Shun chuckled at him. “How about I take the lead from now on?”

“That’s fine with me.” Taryn made to move, but something pulled at the inside of his arm, causing him to hiss in pain. He looked down at his arm and saw that the needle was still there.

“Oh.”

“That all you have to say?”

“Pretty much. Would you mind…”

Fan Shun nodded and stepped forward to help him. It took some doing, which was a polite way of saying it took Fan Shun telling him to stop being a big baby, to get the needle out.

The barbs on the tail end had really dug into Taryn’s flesh. Luckily, his shifting seemed to have dislodged them enough that Fan Shun could remove them with only minor— “Ouch! Watch what you’re doing.” Okay, a lot of complaining from Taryn.

Once the barbs were pulled loose, the rest of the needle came out easily.

She inspected the end of it and noticed a dark sludge covering the tip.

“Want the good news or the bad news first?”

“Bad news. I want to see how this day can get any worse.”

“The needle was poisoned.”

A long moment of silence passed between them as Taryn processed what she’d said.

“What’s the good news?”

“It was poisoned? It seems the poison has long since faded. It should be harmless.”

“Should be?”

“If you feel any pain or nausea, then we might have something to worry about. Otherwise, I think we’ll be okay,” Fan Shun explained. She turned and began down the path.

“Grandma.”

“What is it?” she asked, growing slightly annoyed with the constant delays.

“I had a needle stabbed through my arm and I fell off a cliff. Pain and nausea are about the only things I feel right now.”

Fan Shun hummed as she realized he had a point. “Maybe you should let me take another look at it, just in case.”

“You think?” Taryn rolled his eyes, then rolled up the sleeve of his robe to give her access to it. “Hey, I guess you will get to use the last of those bandages after all.”

Fan Shun snorted. “Please. I have ten more rolls left. Did you really think I’d only bring twelve, with you around?”

Taryn thought about it for a moment, then shrugged. “Fair enough.”

Chapter Eighteen

Taryn and Fan Shun followed the river upstream for three hours, at the very least. When they finally reached the end of the path, what awaited them was a fifty-foot-tall waterfall. There was a narrow strip of rock on either side of the rushing water, from which they could climb to the top.

Taryn looked down at his left arm and flexed his hand a few times. The pain was certainly there, but it was dull, as if it were several days old instead of merely a few hours. It was something he’d noticed even before they’d left the forest. His wounds were healing much faster than they used to.

Thank the divines for Eco. Taryn snorted to himself. He’d known how useful Eco was, he just hadn’t realized the convenience of its passive boosts.

“Can you make it, or do you need me to carry you?” Fan Shun asked. And rather than mocking him, Taryn knew that she was being serious. She was concerned about the number of injuries he’d sustained since they left the city.

“I think I’ll be okay,” Taryn assured her.

“All right, if you say you’re good to climb, I’ll believe you. Just… I know the Eco makes you feel invincible, but you’re not. You heal faster, that doesn’t make you any more durable. You fall off that wall and land on your head, you’re still going to die. So, before we start, I want you to be sure of what you’re doing. Are you sure?”

Taryn swallowed nervously. Was he sure? He certainly thought so. The pain was noticeable, but it wasn’t restricting him in any way.

He took another look at the height of the wall and the position of possible handholds.

Taryn ignited his core and shifted. The process was painless and near instantaneous now, taking only a moment for his lupine body to overlap his human one.

Once the shift was complete and Taryn was looking at the wall through the eyes of a wolf, he shakily nodded his head.

Looking down, he noticed that the claws on his feet had burst through the ends of his shoes, something that hadn’t happened before.

Taryn twisted his head in confusion and stared at his ruined shoes.

“Taryn?” Fan Shun asked, curious as to what had captured his attention. When she noticed his shoes, she realized what he was focused on. “Oh, don’t worry about that. It takes a few shifts for the transformation to fully settle. Have you noticed any other differences?”

Taryn wanted to try speaking as a test. He remembered seeing the shifter teacher speaking during her demonstration at the awakening ceremony. Divines, but that feels like a whole other life. He shook his head. He opened his mouth and attempted a simple greeting, but all that came out was a low rumble in his throat.

He frowned, his lupine face drawing up into a scowl. If he wasn’t able to talk in this form, then it wasn’t as convenient as he thought it was.

“So far, I’ve only noticed two differences between your first shift and now.”

Taryn looked at her and waited for her to tell him what she saw.

“For one, you’re taller. Which is a pretty common side effect of the shift. Most Wild Eco users grow upwards of a foot. It doesn’t look like you’re any different; you look like you’re around seven feet tall now. The second thing I noticed was… Well, look at the back of your foot.”

Taryn did as she asked and looked at his heel: a single metallic claw had grown from his heel. Much like the claws on his toes, the heel claw was about four inches long and curved sharply downwards. It was only thanks to the slight arch of his heel that he didn’t have to hear it clicking across the stone as he walked.

He held his leg out, submerging it within a pillar of light, and was stunned at how his claws shined like well-polished blades. He did the same with the claws on his hands, and though they were shorter, they shined just as much.

He walked over to the waterfall and placed his palm against the rock wall. He flexed his fingers and smiled as his claws dug into the stone as if it were flesh. That takes care of the need for handholds. He kicked the wall with his right foot, jamming his claws deep into the stone, then lifted himself off the ground. Once he reached as high as he could, he extended his right hand and grabbed the wall with his claws and kicked the wall with his left leg.

He alternated in this way several times and marveled at how easy it was. If it was like this the whole way up, he’d have no difficulty at all.

He pushed off the wall with his right hand and rotated his body so he could look at Fan Shun… Only, she wasn’t on the ground anymore.

“What are you looking at?” Fan Shun asked from above him.

Taryn blinked in confusion. He looked up, only to see Fan Shun sitting at the top of the rock wall, her legs dangling over the side.

She waved at him and beckoned him onwards. “Let’s go, I don’t want to waste any more time than necessary.”

Taryn grumbled to himself and jammed his claws a little deeper into the wall than he meant to. He scaled the wall as quickly as he could, each alteration coming faster than the last as he grew comfortable with his form. Grandma did say I needed practice. This may as well be part of it.

He reached the top a few minutes later. Fan Shun stood over him with her left hand outstretched. Taryn gratefully accepted the gesture and allowed her to pull him up. However, Fan Shun didn’t let go of his hand once he was on solid ground; she turned it over and inspected it from all angles. She paid extra attention to his nails and remarked on the metallic sheen they held. “It’s remarkable.” She grabbed a strand of her hair and pulled it loose. “You used them to pierce stone.” She dropped the hair, and the strand fell apart the moment it touched the nail on his middle finger. “And yet they’re still razor-sharp.”

Taryn pulled his hand away and glared at Fan Shun. He made a quiet growling sound and pantomimed her grabbing his hand.

Fan Shun laughed and nodded. “Yes, I won’t do that again. You have my word.”

Taryn motioned for her to proceed, and the two continued moving down the path. Just like at the bottom of the waterfall, there were two paths: one on either side of the river. The paths were seemingly identical to one another, so neither Fan Shun nor Taryn saw a need to cross the water to continue.

They walked for two hours more before they found what they were looking for.

Finally arriving at the end of the path, Taryn and Fan Shun emerged from the tunnel into an open cave. However, this was nothing like the cave they first entered, no, the ceiling was easily a thousand feet above them.

Before them stood a wall, much like the one that protected Haven City… Or rather, this was the wall that protected Haven. The base of the wall was much darker than what they were used to, no doubt because this portion had not been exposed to Rala’s light for the last thousand years.

“Hey, Grandma?”

“Yeah?”

“Did the map say how we were supposed to get in?”

“No, I don’t think it did.”

Taryn and Fan Shun stood in silence. Neither knew what to say, nor how they were going to get through the wall.

* * *

“What do you mean the map doesn’t say how to get into the ruins?” Gu Qigang exclaimed. He grabbed Gao Feng by the collar of his robe and lifted him off the ground. Gao Feng kicked pitifully, but he was unable to break free.

“Stop it! You’re killing him!” Xia Yawen screamed. She opened her mouth to yell again, but Xia Wei covered her mouth with his hand and pulled her against him. She struggled, and if her limbs hadn’t been shackled, he never would’ve been able to hold her. But Xia Wei knew that he couldn’t let her antagonize them again—her face and body were already bruised from the last time.

“The girl is right,” Duan He muttered. “Let him go. I’m sure this wasn’t his fault, was it?” Duan He directed both his gaze and the question at Gao Feng, who shook his head as much as Gu Qigang’s steel-like grip would allow.

Gu Qigang tossed Gao Feng across the room, his body flying into Xia Wei’s and Xia Yawen’s arms. Though they managed to catch Gao Feng, the siblings were knocked off their feet by the impact. The pair landed on their backs, and Gao Feng rolled off of them and along the floor for several feet.

Gao Feng broke down into a coughing fit and grasped at his throat as he fought to breathe. He quickly redirected what little liquid Eco he possessed into healing his injured neck: the single drop of Eco moved into his throat and went to work.

Moments later, Gao Feng’s neck made cracking sounds as the Eco finished healing what damage it could. The moment the Eco was used up, it evaporated and was expelled from his body as a red mist, which drifted out of his mouth.

That single drop of liquid Eco had taken Gao Feng sixty-four days to create, and yet it wasn’t enough. Gao Feng sucked in a much-needed breath and ended up coughing and choking instead.

He still couldn’t breathe properly; he would’ve needed two—maybe even three—more drops of Eco to completely heal what had taken Gu Qigang only a few moments to cause.

Duan He observed the wall for a moment longer, then turned and moved to Gao Feng’s side. “Get up.” He grabbed Gao Feng by his hair and lifted him to his feet. Gao Feng struggled, but everyone knew there wasn’t anything he could do. If Duan He or Gu Qigang wanted to move him, he would be moved. It was inevitable.

Duan He dragged Gao Feng to the wall and let him go so his back would be against it. “Who knew you were coming?” Duan He demanded.

“Just my uncle—” Duan He grabbed Gao Feng’s jaw and shook his face from side to side. He stared into Gao Feng’s terrified eyes as pitch-black claws slowly grew from his fingertips and he dug them into Gao Feng’s cheeks.

He trailed his claws down the left side of Gao Feng’s face, leaving scarlet trails of blood in their wake.

“We both know that’s not true. Answer the question.”

“I’m telling the—” Gao Feng cried out as Duan He pierced the claws on his index and middle fingers through Gao Feng’s cheek and stuck his thumb through his open mouth.

Duan He closed his fist around Gao Feng’s cheek and lightly tugged on it, forcing screams of agony to erupt from Gao Feng. “Lie to me one more time.” He lightly tugged on his cheek with every word, letting Gao Feng know exactly what would happen if he didn’t tell the truth.

With tears streaming down his face and blood pooling in his mouth, Gao Feng said, “The Patriarch.” His words came out slurred, but it was relatively simple for everyone to understand what he was saying. “He knew... I was seeing... Yawen. He... convinced me... it would be... good for the clan if she failed.”

“You traitorous snake!” Xia Yawen hollered. “How could you do this to me... to us!? I thought we were going to run away together.” It took everything Xia Wei had to keep his shackled sister from ripping Gao Feng’s head off.

Duan He pulled his fingers from Gao Feng’s face and dropped the boy. He cleaned his fingers by wiping them on Gao Feng’s robe. “It would seem that in the spur of the moment, I left the wrong pair as bait. Maybe the Tian and the old woman could’ve figured out a way to get in,” Duan He muttered.

Xia Yawen stopped struggling at his words. “Bait?”

Duan He looked at her, a blank smile on his face.

Her eyes widened in horror as she realized what he meant. He hadn’t left Taryn and Fan Shun behind just to get them out of the way, he’d left them behind him as bait for any Eco Beasts that were nearby.

“Why?”

“Why not? Despite my certainty that we would win, I didn’t feel like killing the creatures on my own, and I didn’t trust Gu Qigang to do the job quietly. Easier to attract them to the area with a few drops of Eco and wait for them to catch the scent.”

He’s dead? Xia Yawen didn’t want to believe it. Memories of her time with Taryn flowed through her mind: their first meeting at the New Year’s Festival, he was wearing a faded gray robe with his hood pulled down low when she bumped into him. She’d contemplated having him dragged away and beaten for touching her, but something about the way he looked at her made her want… What did she want?

He made her laugh with his sharp wit, and he fascinated her with his research into Eco and the childlike wonderment he expressed every time he talked about it.

She was sad the day her mother found out and forced her to stop meeting him.

She’d been so focused on Gao Feng and the recent date they’d gone on that she’d gotten careless and didn’t realize that she was being followed. Her mother had realized she was seeing someone, but the only person they’d seen her with was Taryn. She was “asked” never to see him again, or else she would no longer be fit to become the next matriarch. That “honor” would be passed to her younger sister, an outcome she couldn’t allow.

Not because she didn’t believe her sister could do the job, or because she wanted the position more. She just wanted her sister to have a life outside the clan, something the matriarchs weren’t allowed. The clan decided who they married, the clan decided how many kids they had and when, and the clan decided when she was done and when a successor was to be chosen.

At first she’d thought about bringing her sister along and taking her with her as they fled the city. But the moment her mother heard that she was planning to leave the city for her coming-of-age quest, Xia Yazhu was placed under constant supervision, and they were no longer allowed to speak to one another.

The one time she tried, her sister had denied her, telling her she would never leave the clan, but she wouldn’t tell either.

So, Xia Yawen gave up. And now, not only was her sister cursed to become the next matriarch, but Taryn was also dead.

Because of her, and her actions, two people were dead, and one was as good as dead.

Xia Yawen slowly looked up. Duan He hadn’t moved since he’d spoken, and Gu Qigang wasn’t paying attention.

She flexed her arms, and the liquid Eco within her body rushed to answer her call. The muscles in her arms gained definition and size as the Eco passed through them on their way to their next destination. She flexed her arms again, and the shackles creaked in protest.

Her legs gained definition as liquid Eco passed through them. She spread her legs and strained to push them further apart, and the chains there also groaned in protest.

She brought her arms and legs together, sucked in a breath, then threw them wide, snapping her shackles and freeing her arms and legs. She burned through half of her liquid Eco to do so, but she hoped what she had was enough.

She leaned forward, folding her body as low to the ground as possible, then she began to run. She grabbed Xia Wei’s arm as she passed him and threw him over her shoulder.

She ran as hard and as fast as she could, hoping it would be enough to get her out and back to the city, where she could tell them what had happened.

She didn’t make it twenty paces before Duan He grabbed her by the hair and slammed her head against the wall. “Stupid child. Did you really think that would work?” He peeled her off the wall and dragged both of them back.

“Didn’t you say something about me almost killing them?” Gu Qigang was entertained by the violence. He rarely got to see Duan He lose his composure, so any time he got the chance, he pushed him in that direction.

“Yes,” Duan He agreed emotionlessly.

“Just don’t think it’s very fair, that’s all. You get to kill them, while I’m forced to hold back?”

“Yes.” Duan He dropped the unconscious form of Xia Yawen and the shouting Xia Wei on the ground.

Duan He stepped to the wall and placed his palm against it.

“I don’t know, seems kind of hypocritical to—”

Duan He was suddenly standing in front of Gu Qigang. His right arm had completely shifted into a massive thing of dark fur and muscle. His hand—sporting seven-inch razors on each finger—wrapped entirely around Gu Qigang’s head.

Duan He rotated his body and flung Gu Qigang at the wall.

Gu Qigang didn’t have time to scream before his back hit the wall. At the moment of impact, yellow scripts appeared on the wall and formed a barrier, protecting the wall from attack. They were only there for a moment, but that let Duan He know that they were more complex than anything he’d seen in his two hundred and sixteen years of life.

Gu Qigang’s body battled with the yellow scripts until eventually the already weakened scripts failed.

Gu Qigang’s body broke through the scripts and impacted the wall beneath. The wall exploded, three-thousand-year-old stone and mortar collapsing under the force of a flung human body.

“See, Gu Qigang. I said you’d find us a way in.” Duan He chuckled. He stepped through the hole in the wall and was the first to lay eyes on the ruins: collapsed buildings of stone, tile, and glass. Paved roads with oddly shaped lanterns hanging from metal poles that dotted the streets. And, most eye-catching of all, at the center of the city, looming over every other building, was a rectangular stone structure that was easily five hundred feet tall.

The top of the structure had glass windows on each side. All four windows had intricate designs inlaid within them—three of them depicted an insignia from one of the three clans of Haven City.

The fourth window depicted a circular design with spiked ridges around the outer edge and two claws extending from both the top and bottom of the image. At the top of the image was the head of the reptile.

“The Tian clan was here.” Duan He burst out laughing at his luck. Never mind the clan’s treasures, if he could get his hands on whatever the Tian had left here… He knew he’d be unstoppable. Even if it wouldn’t increase his own, personal power, the price of such an artifact would be incalculable.

After all, a clan led by one of the Red Jade Monarchs wouldn’t leave their symbol here for no reason.

Chapter Nineteen

The following is an excerpt from the Mourner’s journal.

* * *

Eco, just like many other forms of energy, must be refined in order to be used optimally. Starting from the moment their cores are formed, the citizens of Aurelia pursue the goal of filling their core with liquid Eco.

This is because liquid Eco is one of the purest forms of fuel in the known universe, and while most races are forced to create machines or enchant artifacts to purify Eco, the people of Aurelia are born with the natural ability to do this themselves. This, among other things, makes them unique.

Someone in the core forming stage manifests their Eco as one of four colored gases: Wild Eco is blue, Battle Eco is red, Shaper Eco is purple, and Elemental Eco is green. However, all color is lost as the Eco is refined, becoming a golden-colored liquid.

Someone in the channel building stage will take whatever liquid Eco they’ve managed to purify and use it to create channels or tunnels inside their body to ease the burden of moving Eco throughout the body. Most of Haven City’s population seems to have grown content at this level, though it is a rarity in the broader Aurelia. Few outside Haven would willingly choose to remain at this stage.

Someone in the body refining stage has already formed the necessary channels and has begun the process of filtering the Eco into their muscles, bones, organs, etc., with the end goal of taking their body beyond its limits. Not only is their longevity increased exponentially, but also their vitality. They find it difficult to get ill, and as their body continues to filter Eco, this increases even further.

Even if someone were to stay in the body refining stage, through the constant purification and filtering of Eco, they could effectively extend their lifespan hundreds of years.

The spirit rising stage is the reverse of the body refining stage. The purpose of this stage is to refine your core, and in doing so, increase the quality of the Eco it produces. Legends of this stage are passed down through the clans of Haven, though few have ever managed to reach it. However, outside of Haven, not even this is the end.

For the next step is to refine your soul, and through this refinement, gain true immortality.

* * *

BOOM

Taryn and Fan Shun leapt backwards as a huge fracture split the wall in front of them. The cracks went in every direction, breaking the impenetrable wall into pieces no larger than Taryn’s fist.

An intricate golden script flashed in front of their eyes for a fraction of a second, then burst. The expulsion of energy knocked Taryn onto his back and pushed Fan Shun backward several steps. She only managed to stop herself thanks to her quick thinking and jamming her scabbard downwards, piercing into the hard stone floor to use it as an anchor. Though even with the anchor, she was barely able to weather the explosion.

Once the dust settled, Taryn sat up and stared at the broken wall for several moments. “The script has been broken. The script has been broken!” He jumped to his feet and ran at the wall. He directed his right shoulder at the wall and braced his arms between his face and the wall. He hit the wall with everything he had, but instead of plowing through it like he’d hoped, he bounced off and tripped over his own feet.

“What are you doing?” Fan Shun asked after making her way over to assist him.

Taryn winced at his throbbing shoulder but tried his best to ignore the pain and climbed to his feet. “The scripts failed. This is what the Mourner warned me about. Without those scripts to mask the Dragon core’s signature, people from beyond the wall can sense it.

“Surely this wasn’t the only protection?”

“Yes and no. The scripts were interlinked, and the walls were built in a specific orientation so they would constantly draw in Eco in order to fuel the script. Without the walls, those scripts are nothing more than fancy decorations.”

Fan Shun turned her gaze to the wall. “I’m willing to bet this wasn’t a coincidence. Someone did this on purpose.”

“You think someone from the other group could do it? Were any of them that advanced?”

“Neither of the Qiao were capable. I’ve heard good things about Xia Yawen, but not even she’s capable of doing something like this. And I don’t think Elder Gao would give his grandson the means to do something like this.”

Taryn looked away from her and returned his gaze to the wall. “Then it was one of the Cai.”

“That’s my thought as well. Taryn, I need you to do something for me.”

“Grandma, we need to discern a way through this wall—”

“This is important, Taryn.” She placed her hand on his shoulder and turned him to face her. “If the Cai are capable of doing this”—she motioned to the wall— “then I don’t have the luxury of maintaining my oath. I need you to search the Mourner’s memories and see if there’s anything about script breaking in there.”

Taryn took one last look at the wall, then nodded. “You want me to undo the seal on your core.”

Fan Shun nodded. “We don’t have much of a choice. I’m sure the patriarch would have something to say about it, but since neither of us are planning on returning to the city, he can take a long walk off a short wall.”

“Okay, but I’m going to need to see the script before I can—” Before he had the chance to finish his thought, Fan Shun had undone her robe and exposed her chest to him. She kept certain “things” covered but exposed enough of her skin to reveal a circular pattern with a complex design in the center, painted onto the exact center of her chest, just a few inches above her heart.

“Why didn’t you have me do this as soon as we left the city?” Taryn asked before he could stop himself. Hundreds of scripts flashed through his mind the moment he laid eyes on Fan Shun’s seal, which would be his excuse if she asked.

Instead of getting angry, Fan Shun shrugged. “Stubbornness I suppose. I don’t like breaking my oath; if I could’ve managed it, I would’ve lived with the seal the rest of my life. That was the deal I struck to raise you, and I fully intended to honor it. But now it’s necessary that I break my vow, before those idiots drop Haven City on our heads… So, hurry up and do whatever it is you do.”

For several minutes Taryn scoured every sigil, rune, and script within the Mourner’s memories. Finally, he found the right one. He placed his index finger on one of the lines inside the circle and channeled a minuscule amount of Eco into it. “Ushlageer,” he intoned.

The lines beneath his finger grew hot to the touch, forcing Taryn to pull his finger away. Even so, what was started could not be stopped. The ink burned into her flesh as it evaporated, leaving a permanent scar etched into her skin.

Fan Shun had to close her eyes and bite her lip to keep from screaming.

A few moments later, the script was gone, but the scar would now serve as an unfortunate reminder of her broken oath.

Fan Shun sucked in a breath as her Eco came flooding back. Her body felt full to the point of bursting as the unrestrained liquid Eco coursed throughout her body.

Taryn blinked, and before his eyes could fully open, an extremely loud drumbeat echoed throughout the cavern and Fan Shun vanished into thin air. Taryn spun around and caught sight of her standing next to the wall with her palm outstretched.

Fan Shun sucked in a breath through her parted lips: the air became visible as it entered her mouth. Fan Shun lifted her left leg, slowly rotated her entire body while standing on her right, then kicked the ground with her left leg. The drumbeat returned with a vengeance as the cavern shook. Fan Shun’s open palm turned into a closed fist, and she struck the wall with the force of a small explosion—bang! From the point of impact, the stone wall rippled outwards like water. Each piece of fractured stone fell outwards, creating a fifteen-foot-tall circular hole through which they could enter the ruins.

Fan Shun pulled her arm back and dropped it to her side. Blood fell from her knuckles for a few seconds, before it was sealed up by her Eco. She exhaled, and dark red smoke drifted from her open mouth.

“What was that?” Taryn exclaimed as he climbed back to his feet.

Fan Shun stretched her back and neck, then folded her arms over her head and leaned backwards until her back popped. She let out a quiet sigh of relief as the aches and pains of her body fell away with every passing second.

“Thank you, Taryn. I didn’t realize how much I missed having my Eco until now.” She turned to face him, and Taryn’s jaw almost dropped. Fan Shun had seemingly de-aged several decades in the last few minutes, and now she looked only a few years older than Taryn. Her skin had smoothed, what little gray she’d had in her hair vanished, and she’d even grown a few inches in height, now looking Taryn in the eye instead of looking up at him.

Fan Shun looked down at herself and flexed her hands. “It would appear as if those years I spent sealed weren’t a total waste.” She realized that Taryn was still staring at her. She scratched at the back of her head and cleared her throat. “We really need to get a move on.”

Taryn shook himself out of his stupor and nodded. “Right, understood.”

Fan Shun turned and stepped through the hole, and Taryn followed. Once inside, they found themselves on a tall cliff, with a sheer drop ahead of them.

It was from this vantage point that they took their first look at the ruins.

“Any idea where we should go?” Fan Shun questioned as her eyes scanned the city—or what they could see of it. The border of the city was over a thousand feet away, and the city proper looked to be a few hundred feet beyond that.

“No. I say we just pick a side and start looking.”

“Where do you want to start?”

Taryn’s eyes landed on the tall structure in the center of the city. A chill went down his spine, and his gut instinct was to stay as far away from it as possible.

“How about the scary building over there?” he asked, pointing at the tall structure.

Fan Shun followed his finger and appraised the building. “Any particular reason why?”

“It scares the shit out of me?”

Fan Shun snorted. “All right, suppose that’s as good a reason as any. We’ll start there.”

Taryn took a few steps forward, but just as he was about to pass Fan Shun, her left arm snaked out and wrapped around his waist. She pulled him back and held up a hand.

She pulled a roll of bandages out of her pack and tossed it towards the city. The bandages flew twenty feet, then fell to shreds for seemingly no reason.

Fan Shun gave Taryn a side-eyed look. “You didn’t really think it would be that easy, did you?”

“Well… I was kind of hoping. Can you see what’s ahead of us?”

Fan Shun nodded without looking at him. When she finally did turn her face enough for him to see her eyes, the sclera was crimson and her pupils were fully dilated; however, it didn’t stop with just her eyes. The skin around them was pink and the veins beneath each eye were bulging out. “There’s a silver barrier around the city. The color gets darker above the inner perimeter walls.” She spoke as if nothing was wrong, so Taryn relaxed a little. She clearly wasn’t in pain; he would just have to ask about it later.

“That’s where the barriers overlap,” Taryn muttered. “Do you see any openings, any gaps or light spots on the barrier?”

Fan Shun started to shake her head, but her eyes landed on something in the distance, and she stopped. Taryn tried to discern what she was looking at, but he could see nothing.

“What is it?” he asked.

“I found the others.”

“Oh, that’s great. Where are they—” a bolt of lightning as wide as Taryn’s arm struck the side of the barrier, causing the entire thing to light up like Rala. Taryn and Fan Shun covered their eyes and waited for the intense light to die down.

When Fan Shun lowered her arms, Taryn noticed her eyes were back to normal, with no sign of them having changed at all.

“Still need me to tell you where they are?”

“No. I think I got it.”

“We need to get over there and find out what’s going on. I could be mistaken, but it looked like the only person over there was Duan He.”

“You can make out that much detail?” Taryn was amazed. He couldn’t even see them from this distance, yet not only could she see them, but she could make an accurate ID?

“I said I was rusty, not incompetent. It’s a lot easier to use the Ukata bloodline technique now that I have access to my Eco.”

“Bloodline technique?”

Fan Shun opened her mouth to answer, then shook her head and sighed. “I’ll explain later. Basically, it’s the same thing Gao Feng used to read the map, only mine is more advanced.”

“Oh… I think I understand.”

Fan Shun just nodded, then walked forward, towards the edge of the cliff. She reached the lip and removed her sword from its scabbard. She held it out as far as her arm reach and waved it up and down. When nothing happened, she nodded her head and re-sheathed the sword.

Then she took a step forward and dropped.

Taryn ran to the edge and looked down, expecting to see Fan Shun broken at the bottom. Instead, she was hanging from her fingertips sixty feet below him. While he watched, she lifted her left foot, placed it against the wall, then pushed off and flew backwards twenty feet. Taryn closed his eyes, fully expecting her to be sliced to ribbons, but she landed in a crouch at the bottom and looked up at him.

She waved. “Are you coming or not?”

Taryn exhaled through his nose and grunted. He stepped forward, igniting his core mid-step, then twisted his body as he began to drop. He reached with his left hand and dug his claws into the rock, using it to slow himself down.

He slid down the side of the cliff fast—so fast he had to jam his left foot into the wall in order to slow himself down even further before he reached the bottom and his ankles snapped from the impact.

He gritted his teeth as his fingers began to burn; the fur on his fingers was rubbed off due to the intense friction, but he couldn’t stop. He was already committed to this, and if he pulled his hand out, he would free fall towards the ground.

He had to hold on for just ten more seconds and he’d be on the ground. Ten… Nine… Eight… Seven… Six… To hell with this. He kicked off the wall and flipped backwards. His tattered robe flapped in the wind as his body rotated 180 degrees. Unfortunately, to land on his feet, he would’ve needed to rotate 240 degrees.

Taryn landed face down on the hard rock.

Fan Shun winced as she heard the painful slap of flesh on stone. Taryn was lucky he’d been shifted at the time. If he’d tried that without shifting, he would’ve done more than knock the breath from his lungs.

Taryn winced as he pushed himself up. As soon as his arms were fully extended, his back popped twice and he let out a sigh of relief. He got his feet under him and stood up.

“Taryn?”

Taryn held up a finger and tried to breathe normally again.

“Taryn, you’re smoking.”

Taryn’s body froze and he looked up at her, utter confusion on his lupine face. Fan Shun merely pointed at the finger he had held up.

It was actually smoking. The friction had burned the fur off and blistered the skin beneath. Taryn yelped and stuck his fingers in his mouth to cool them off—he yelped again as his burning claws scorched his tongue.

“Divines help us.” Fan Shun sighed.

Taryn stopped licking his smoldering fingers and quickly placed his hand behind his back where she couldn’t see it. He shifted back to normal and shook out his tingling hand. His fingers were still red from the friction, but the act of shifting had partially healed the damage.

Taryn chuckled awkwardly. “Ready when you are.”

“Uh-huh.” Fan Shun shook her head out of sheer exasperation. She turned on her heel and walked towards the smaller perimeter wall that protected the city with Taryn jogging to catch up.

“Shouldn’t we be on the lookout for more barriers?”

Fan Shun turned her head to look at him, her alien eyes on full display.

“Oh, you are. Right, of course you are.”

“Taryn?”

“Yeah?”

“Just stop talking.”

Taryn opened his mouth to reply but stopped himself. He nodded slightly and stuck to quietly following her. As he walked, he tried to do what he could to fix his robe; his undershirt and hood were little more than scraps at this point, his pants were torn in several places, and his shoes were flopping as he walked. The only things even remotely intact were his vest, his bag, his dagger, and, surprisingly enough, his mask.

Taryn kicked off his shoes without breaking pace and unsheathed his dagger. After checking it for chips or cracks, he slid it back into its sheath and tucked it back inside his ruined robe.

A guttural roar came from just over the wall, followed shortly by what sounded like a hundred teeth clicking together.

Taryn hesitated for a moment, but Fan Shun did not. She merely drew her sword and held it in a loose grip. “Either shift or get that dagger back out,” she told him without looking back.

Between one step and the next, Taryn ignited his core and shifted. For good measure, he reached into his robe, pulled out his dagger, and held it in a reverse grip.

“Or do both. Suppose that works too.”

Taryn grumbled his agreement and tightened his grip on the dagger.

As they drew closer to the perimeter wall, the sound of movement and the cries of wounded monsters grew louder.

He swallowed to clear his mouth of saliva. This was it; this was the moment he’d been waiting for. On the other side of that wall was the Dragon core, the entire reason for the journey.

He winced as a screech reached his ears. For the love of the divines, please don’t let those be spiders. I’m begging you, anything but spiders.

Chapter Twenty

Well, it’s not spiders…

Taryn and Fan Shun stood before a large wooden portcullis. They’d had to circle halfway around the city to find the only entrance, and now, Taryn was almost wishing they hadn’t.

The portcullis was an easy fix. All it required was for one of them to destroy it and they would be free to come and go as they pleased. It was the things on the other side of the gate that gave them pause. Dozens of humanoid corpses shambled around behind the gate: their skin was a sickly purple color and hung off their bones like an ill-fitting robe. The teeth inside their rotting mouths had broken or fallen out long ago, leaving them with little more than needle points for teeth. The worst part was, they were so rotten that it was nearly impossible to tell which gender they had been before… Well, before.

Off to one side, a group of corpses feasted on what appeared to be the body of a large rat—most likely some kind of Eco Beast.

Taryn looked at his grandmother with trepidation clear in his lupine eyes.

“No, I don’t know what they are. But stay close to me. And no matter what happens, don’t let them surround you.” Fan Shun drew her sword and approached the portcullis. One of the walking corpses spotted her approach and shambled over to the gate. It reached its rotting arms through the holes in the gate, desperately trying to grab her.

Fan Shun raised her sword above her head and grabbed it with both hands. She exhaled, causing red Eco to drift from her mouth and swirl around the blade. She took a step forward— and the sword touched the ground an instant later, the entire movement happening faster than Taryn could perceive.

A crescent wave of red Eco flew from the blade, slicing through the portcullis and any corpse that happened to be in the way.

“Run!” Fan Shun grabbed Taryn’s wrist and started running. She leapt at the gate, pulling Taryn along with her, and kicked the center of it as hard as she could. The twenty-foot-tall piece of wood and metal was flung backwards, crashing into a wall nearly thirty feet from the gate.

The moment her feet touched the ground, the corpses swiveled to look at them. They bared their teeth, and Fan Shun pointed her sword; she wasn’t afraid of these corpses… Taryn, on the other hand, was very much afraid. To the point his hands were shaking so much that he thought he would accidentally drop his dagger.

He tightened his grip on the dagger once again and balled up his free fist.

He didn’t like being afraid. Even as his heart pounded away in his chest, Taryn was calculating. There’s gotta be a way out. I just gotta find it. Taryn looked around, taking in as much of his surroundings as he could in the few seconds he had before they were on top of them.

A flash of yellow light in the sky above captured Taryn’s attention, and he glanced up. A pair of humanoid forms were standing on top of the perimeter wall. Around them, fractured yellow and orange sigils were floating towards the ground.

The pair’s glowing crimson eyes were locked onto Taryn and Fan Shun. They moved their arms forward, and black shadows were flung towards the ground.

Taryn’s eyes tracked the shadows as they moved. One of them passed through a pillar of light, it was the shackled form of Xia Yawen; the martial artist was unconscious even as she fell.

Taryn’s eyes widened. He looked away from the falling forms of the now revealed Xia Yawen, Xia Wei, and Gao Feng and directed his eyes past them, to Duan He and Gu Qigang—but the pair had disappeared.

Taryn made a low growl while looking skyward, his action drawing Fan Shun’s attention. His voice also acted as the starting signal; the corpses jerked forward simultaneously and all but sprinted towards Taryn and Fan Shun.

Taryn now had a choice: catch the three unconscious martial artists or protect himself from the corpses rushing him.

“Get down.” Fan Shun kicked Taryn’s legs out from under him, then came around with her sword. A wave of red Eco flew in all directions, passing through the charging corpses as if they were sheets of paper. Blood and viscera sprayed into the air, directly into the path of the unconscious martial artists.

A few of the corpses had managed to escape getting bisected, mostly by crawling along the ground or simply being out of range. It didn’t matter to them that over thirty of their compatriots had just been killed, they still ran at them like starving beasts.

One of the corpses came within grabbing distance of Taryn and leapt at him.

The blade end of his dagger got its first taste of combat as it passed through a corpse’s skull without effort. The top half of the corpse’s skull flew into the air while its body was knocked to the ground.

Taryn held out his left arm and snaked it around Xia Yawen’s waist as she fell towards him. He went with the momentum and spun to avoid hurting her, and to add power to his next move. He put everything he had into a kick aimed at a corpse’s chest, and it was knocked backwards into a trio of other corpses.

While Taryn was protecting Xia Yawen, Fan Shun had tossed her sword into the air and caught Gao Feng and Xia Wei by the belt of their robes. She was much less gentle about it than Taryn had been, and merely stopped them inches from the ground.

She dropped them and caught her blade just before it could touch the ground. She followed the movement by twisting her body to kick a corpse in the chest, then once again removing a corpse’s head from its shoulders with a quick horizontal slash.

Taryn tossed Xia Yawen into the air above his head and used his free hand to swipe at a corpse’s head. His claws ripped into the thing’s face, carving out its white eyes and much of the top part of its face. It was knocked off of its feet by the blow, and Taryn caught Yawen on his left shoulder. He wrapped his arm around her waist to keep her above the corpses, and mostly out of harm’s way.

“Taryn, throw her this way.” Fan Shun ducked beneath a wild grab and picked the corpse up on her shoulders. She tossed it aside and whipped her sword through the air, bisecting it from crotch to face in a single swipe.

Not wanting to argue with her, not like he was able to, he spun and threw Xia Yawen over a corpse’s head in the oddest version of keep-away he’d ever heard of. Xia Yawen arced beautifully through the air and into the waiting arms of Fan Shun—who promptly dumped her on top of her brother. “Worry about yourself, not her.”

Taryn grumbled his agreement and jammed his claws through a corpse’s chest, inadvertently getting his arm stuck up to the elbow. He leaned back to avoid its teeth, then placed his dagger against its throat and ripped to the side.

By this time, only eighteen corpses were still able to move, the majority of them having died to Fan Shun’s earlier slash, general dismemberment from Taryn’s dagger and claws, or Fan Shun’s sword.

Taryn used the beheaded corpse as a shield to block two sets of teeth from biting him, then he placed his right hand on its chest and shoved it away. He kept contact with it the whole way to the ground, using it to pin two other corpses to the ground. He stabbed his dagger through an eye socket, but quickly had to let go as another corpse snapped at his hand. He let out a low growl of annoyance and jammed his claws through its forehead.

Something tackled him from the right and landed on top of him. Taryn landed on his left side but quickly got his right arm up and placed his hand on its forehead to keep its mouth away.

He shoved it back a bit, making enough room for him to move, then he drew back and punched it as hard as he could in the jaw. The corpse moved its head back but wasn’t fazed in the slightest.

Taryn managed to get onto his back a moment before it lunged for his throat. He shot his left hand out and grabbed the top of its head using the side of his hand as a stopgap, he grabbed its head and dug his nails into its face. With a quick yank, he ripped its face off and deposited it to his side.

He quickly got to his knees but found another one was coming for him. He shot to his full height and sidestepped it as it leapt towards him. He jammed his hand through its chest as it passed, then twisted his body to the left and threw it to the ground.

Two more charged him then. They grabbed his legs and pulled him to the ground while he was off balance, then sunk their teeth into his thighs. Taryn yelled in pain and though he cursed in his mind, what came out was a vicious snarl. He jammed the dagger through the top of one’s skull, then he ripped it out the side and jammed it through the ear of the other one.

Pulling the blade out caused a wet tearing sound that almost made Taryn vomit. He shoved the corpses off and shakily climbed to his feet in time to see Fan Shun finish off the last one. Its head was disconnected from its shoulders in the blink of an eye and rolled across the ground to stop at Taryn’s feet.

Taryn stomped it to mush.

He shifted back and immediately fell to his knees. He hurt, boy did he hurt. He looked down at his thighs and saw bloody wounds where they’d bitten him.

“Taryn, are you okay?” Fan Shun ran over to check on him. After spotting the bloody patches on his pants, Fan Shun ordered they be removed so she could inspect the wounds.

Though uncomfortable, Taryn acquiesced to her demands and kicked his pants off, leaving him in only his underwear.

Fan Shun inspected the wounds for several seconds, then reached into her bag and pulled out a brown bottle with a cork in the top. She pulled out a piece of bandage, tore it free from the roll, then dabbed whatever was in the bottle on the bandage and stuck it to one of the bites.

“Son of a—” Taryn bit the side of his hand to keep from screaming.

“Language,” Fan Shun intoned in a musical voice. She patted the bandage down to ensure it would not fall off. “It’s your fault for letting them get you.” She used another length of bandage to wrap one of Taryn’s legs. Then she repeated the process on the other leg.

“What was I supposed to do?”

“Dodge.” She stuck this one on a little harder than the last one and twisted her palm as it made contact. Taryn made a series of strangled gasps as whatever concoction she’d had in that bottle burned like nothing he’d ever felt.

“Right, dodge. I’ll do that next time.” He hissed as she slapped his wounded leg.

“You’re lucky they were stupid enough to go for your legs instead of your throat. Otherwise, there wouldn’t be a next time.”

Taryn looked down, ashamed of himself. “Sorry, Grandma.”

“Stupid child.” She sighed. She tightened the bandage around his leg, then stood up. She grabbed the back of his head and pulled him close, placing their foreheads against each other like she had so many times when he was a child. “You have to be more careful. If something were to happen to you…”

“I know, Grandma.”

They heard groaning from one of the unconscious cultivators and separated. They moved to check on them, and it quickly became apparent that the one waking up was Xia Wei. Taryn moved to his side and helped him sit up.

“Taryn?” Xia Wei groggily asked. His head was swaying back and forth, and he was having trouble staying upright. He reached up and touched Taryn’s face, then he began pinching his cheeks and tugging on his ears.

“What are you doing?”

“Fan Shun is young and hot, and you’re somehow still alive. I need to do something to make sure I’m not dreaming.”

“Oh, is that all?” Taryn backhanded him across the face hard enough to knock him onto his back. Xia Wei rolled around on the ground while clutching his cheek and cursing. After a few seconds of this, he jumped to his feet and aggressively approached Taryn.

Taryn thought about stepping back and de-escalating the situation… But he was still slightly annoyed that the nobles left without them in the first place.

To Taryn’s surprise, Xia Wei threw his arms around Taryn’s shoulders and hugged him.

“We thought you two were dead,” Xia Wei muttered into Taryn’s ear.

“Dead? You ditched us. Granted, we did almost die immediately after that.”

“No.” Xia Wei pushed him to arm’s length and stared into Taryn’s eyes, hoping to project sincerity. “We were all kidnapped. Those two Cai—no, I don’t think they’re actually Cai. Duan He and Gu Qigang, they’re… not normal. Both of them are more powerful than anyone I know, and I’ve met every strong cultivator in Haven City. But these guys, they’re on another level of power. Especially Duan He, I think he even scares Gu Qigang.” Xia Wei spoke quickly, expelling almost everything in one continuous breath.

It would’ve been impressive, if it weren’t so annoying.

Taryn grabbed the back of Xia Wei’s head and covered his lips with his hand. “Shush.” Xia Wei continued speaking against his hand for a few seconds, then rolled his eyes and pulled Taryn’s hand down.

“Let go of my hair. As much as I like the idea, this is neither the time nor the place for that.”

Taryn released his hair and took a step back.

“Thank you… You didn’t have to do it that quickly, but thank you.”

“Don’t mention it.” Taryn rolled his eyes and walked over to stand next to his grandmother, who was checking on Gao Feng and Xia Yawen. “How are they?”

“Not great. Their bodies are strong, and the Eco is already working to repair any damage, but there’s no telling how long that’ll take. What happened to them?”

“Duan He,” Xia Wei said. Though he was standing behind Taryn, it wasn’t difficult for him to see over Taryn’s shoulder due to his height. “He’s a cruel bastard. By the way, no rush but...” He lifted his hands above Taryn’s head and shook them, causing the shackles to rattle. “Would you mind removing these for me? They’re terribly inconvenient.”

Without looking, Fan Shun drew her sword and held it out for Taryn to take. “Go for it.” Taryn carefully accepted the blade and took a few steps back.

Xia Wei looked at Taryn, then at the blade, then back at Taryn. “Um… Fan Shun, is there any way I can get you to do this? No offense meant, Taryn. It’s just—” Taryn raised the sword above his head and took a step forward. Xia Wei held up his hands in a placating gesture. “Now, just hang on a minute—divines!” Xia Wei fell backwards as the blade came down, cleaving through the chain holding his shackles together.

Taryn smirked at his reaction, then passed the blade back to Fan Shun, who sheathed it without ever looking at Xia Wei. “He’s been observing cultivators for years,” she said. “Did you really think he didn’t know how to use a sword?”

“Well… I didn’t really.”

“Apology accepted,” Taryn said condescendingly. He patted Xia Wei on the shoulder a few times, smiling all the while.

Both Taryn’s and Xia Wei’s head spun at the sound of Xia Yawen waking up. Xia Wei rushed to her side and hugged her to him.

Taryn walked away. He knew she wouldn’t want to see him anyway. Instead, he made his way over to the corpse’s first victim; it was indeed a large rodent. It was just over four feet in length, with sleek dark green fur, lifeless orange eyes that lacked a pupil, big floppy ears, and a bushy tail that was twice the length of its body. Taryn also noted five digits on its feet that resembled fingers.

Taryn didn’t know what this creature was, but it didn’t deserve to die like this. He knelt down and placed his hand on its side, careful to avoid the open bite wounds. He bowed his head and prayed to the divines that this creature would live better in its next life.

“Ow!” Taryn quickly pulled his hand back. A creature had sunk its teeth into his hand. It was a miniature version of the large rodent, though this one was only about six inches in length, not counting its tail, which added another few inches.

A few seconds after Taryn had removed his hand from the rodent’s body, the smaller creature let go and protectively hovered around the dead one’s body. It hissed at Taryn while baring its relatively dull, yet oversized teeth.

Taryn looked at his hand. The creature had drawn blood, but it was nothing serious. He remained stationary and observed the creature, and it watched him in return.

After a few seconds of ensuring that Taryn would not touch it again, the rodent scurried to the larger one’s face and cautiously prodded it with its tiny hands. When the large creature did not move, the smaller one attempted to push it up, but that too failed.

“Is that its parent?”

Taryn looked over his shoulder and saw Fan Shun standing there. He nodded sadly and motioned to the tiny rodent. “It must’ve been hiding somewhere nearby.”

“You’re bleeding.”

Taryn looked down at his hand and nodded. “Yeah.”

“It looks hungry,” Fan Shun absently noted. She crouched down to Taryn’s level and remained there.

Her words prompted Taryn to take another look at the tiny rodent. She was right, its ribs were clearly visible beneath its fur.

Taryn reached into his bag and pulled out a half-empty bag of rations. He dumped the contents into his hand and frowned; only a few pieces of cheese and some dried jerky remained.

Taryn replaced the contents in the bag and set the open bag down in front of the rodent.

Its tiny orange eyes glanced at him, then at the food. It took a few tentative sniffs of the air, then returned to trying to wake up its parent.

Taryn stood up and shook his head slightly. “It won’t eat with us here. Can’t say I blame it.”

Fan Shun wrapped an arm around Taryn’s shoulders in a comforting gesture.

Taryn shrugged her off and walked over to the others. He appreciated the gesture, but he just wasn’t in the mood to be touched. That little rodent reminded him of the vision the Mourner had shown him of his grandmother dying in front of him.

Before Taryn and Fan Shun could get within five feet of them, Xia Yawen had already begun barking out orders. “We need to catch up with them. They could be breaking into the Qiao ancestral home as we speak.” While Xia Wei was in clear agreement with his sister, Gao Feng’s place seemed nebulous at best. He stood off to the side, refusing to look at anyone or anything but the ground.

“If the three of you would like to continue on to the ancestral home, be my guest. But we have other things to take care of.”

“This isn’t up for debate, Taryn. We’re going to the ancestral home and we’re going now. So, get your stuff and let’s move,” Xia Yawen said without looking at him.

“You don’t get it, do you?” Taryn chuckled, more out of annoyance than at the humor of the situation. “I don’t care about your clan’s garbage. You want to protect it, then be my guest. But I’m not getting involved anymore.” Taryn turned his back on them and started to walk away.

A hand landed on his shoulder. Taryn stopped moving and slowly turned his head to look at the culprit. Gao Feng stood there with a scowl on his face, though with the bandage covering most of his cheek, it looked much less intimidating than he probably thought it did.

“She gave you an order.”

Taryn rolled his eyes. He threw a kick backwards, aiming squarely for Gao Feng’s stomach. Gao Feng attempted to stop the kick with his free hand but was instead surprised when the kick went right through his guard and knocked him on his backside.

But he wasn’t down for long. Gao Feng rolled back, then performed a kip-up to return to his feet almost instantly.

This time, he wouldn’t give Taryn the courtesy of attacking first. He threw a series of three kicks aimed for various parts of Taryn’s body. Two of them were effortlessly blocked, while the third landed, striking Taryn in the side of the head, but Taryn managed to get his arm up in time to prevent any real damage. Instead, he was merely knocked off balance.

Taryn went with the blow and caught himself on the ground with his right hand. While balancing entirely on his right hand, Taryn threw two quick kicks aimed at Gao Feng’s face. Both were blocked, but Taryn was able to use the momentum he generated from the second kick’s return to jump back to his feet.

Gao Feng aimed two quick punches at Taryn’s stomach, three at his face, and an elbow at the side of his head.

Taryn managed to block all but one punch and the elbow. The elbow was particularly vicious, as it struck Taryn’s left temple hard enough to make him see stars.

“You think just because you managed to make it this far through dumb luck and hiding behind Fan Shun, that you can take me?” Gao Feng grabbed Taryn’s hood and yanked it off his head, exposing his burned face to everyone.

Gao Feng’s breath hitched as Taryn didn’t flinch away like he thought he would. Instead, glowing crimson eyes stared back at him.

Gao Feng’s eyes widened as someone hit him in the side of the head. He was knocked several feet away, and when he gathered up his senses, he saw Fan Shun standing with her scabbard still held horizontally from when she’d smacked him with it.

“That’s enough. Xia Yawen, I would suggest that you take these two” —she waved a finger between Xia Wei and Gao Feng— “and go do whatever it is you came here to do. Taryn and I are henceforth unable to accompany you. Please understand.” Though the words she spoke were calm and controlled, she had her thumb positioned to enable easy access to her blade.

She was ready to draw and take them down at any moment.

“Is this what it’s come to? Threats?” Xia Yawen asked in a dangerous tone. She was growing sick of everyone doing whatever they wanted.

“No, Princess, I’m not threatening you. I wouldn’t dream of it… But if you try to push the matter any further, I will do what must be done.” In the time it took Fan Shun to blink, she’d transformed her eyes through her clan technique.

“That’s not possible. Your Eco was sealed!” Gao Feng yelled. Taryn was amused to note the hysteria in his voice.

Xia Yawen lifted her arm and placed it between Gao Feng and Fan Shun. The two women matched gazes, neither one willing to break eye contact first.

“Fine.” Xia Yawen dropped her arm. “You have my thanks for saving us. We will take our leave first.”

“But Yawen—” Gao Feng’s protest was cut off by a glare from Xia Yawen.

“You do not get to refer to me so casually. It’s Xia Yawen, or Princess Yawen to you.”

Gao Feng flinched at her tone and dropped his eyes to the ground.

Xia Yawen bowed her head to Taryn and Fan Shun. “I wish you the best of luck in your endeavors.”

Xia Yawen didn’t wait for a response. She grabbed Gao Feng by the shirt and dragged him away. Xia Wei turned to follow his sister, but not before he winked at Taryn and shot Fan Shun a thumbs-up.

Taryn and Fan Shun watched them go with no small amount of uncertainty in their hearts.

“Do you think we did the right thing?” Taryn asked quietly, his voice barely above a whisper.

“I don’t know, Taryn. I really don’t.”

Chapter Twenty-One

Gu Qigang extended his leg and struck the door blocking his path. Dust and debris filled the air as the heavy wooden door was sent flying off its hinges. He stepped beyond the door’s threshold and glanced around the empty room: it was full of dusty antique furniture, faded artwork, and knickknacks of silver and gold. However, what truly caught his eye was the trio of skeletons huddled in a corner of the room.

After getting rid of the deadweight, Gu Qigang and Duan He had split up in order to loot the city more efficiently.

Duan He said he wanted to investigate the big clan houses first, leaving Gu Qigang to loot everything else. Which was fine with Gu Qigang. He was still angry with Duan He for throwing him through the wall, and if he had to look at Duan He for another second, he was liable to kill the bastard.

Gu Qigang had already looted four houses, some type of ration shed, and a winery, which was where he’d gotten a bottle of spirits. Even now, as he stole from the dead, he was drinking from said bottle—the thousand-year-old alcohol was doing wonders to improve his mood.

He didn’t know or care what killed these people. The only thing that mattered was if they had any valuables on their person when they died. These didn’t, or if they had, it’d already been stolen—or eaten—by something else.

Gu Qigang stamped his foot on the skull of a tiny skeleton and cursed his inability to find anything of value.

Where’s the gold, the weapons, the technique manuals? This was supposed to be an entire city of cultivators, yet not one building has had so much as a dagger? He turned his head and looked out the window; his eyes landed on the imposing form of one of the clan buildings.

He’s probably up to his ears in gold and jewels in there… To hell with him. I’m not going to stand out here with this piddly garbage. He quickly walked over to the table displaying the gold and silver knickknacks and pointed the ruby-studded ring on his left hand at them. He bit the thumb on his right hand until it bled, then rubbed the blood on the symbol for greed carved into the side of his ring: Black tendrils emerged from the large ruby at the center of his ring and moved towards the knickknacks. As each tendril touched an item, that item disappeared, taken inside the ring until Gu Qigang had need of them again.

Oh, how Gu Qigang loved his greed ring. There were only seven of them on the entire continent, and Gu Qigang had been lucky enough to find one on the corpse of a particularly annoying bounty hunter, who’d been interfering with his boss’s operations in the South.

Had the boss known about the ring, there was no way Gu Qigang would’ve been allowed to keep it. The value of spatial storage devices was nearly incalculable, even for ones like his ring, which possessed only five cubic feet of storage space.

Once everything of value in the room had been taken, Gu Qigang left the house and moved towards one of the clan compounds. He knew not which clan owned the building, but then again, he didn’t care. He would take everything that wasn’t nailed down and destroy everything that was.

His plans changed before he could make it to the building. He came across a decapitated corpse—a recently decapitated corpse.

He looked down the street and saw body after body lying in various states of dismemberment and destruction, like a grotesque trail of breadcrumbs.

He grinned. So, they survived. He looked towards the compound, then back at the line of corpses. I wonder where they’re going?

* * *

Taryn fell backwards to avoid a wild grab from one of the walking corpses. He pressed the button on his dagger to release the ball; it popped off at speed and fell towards the ground. Inches before it could touch the ground, Taryn kicked it as hard as he could. The ball flew towards the corpse’s head and struck its forehead. Its head caved in under the force of the blow, and Taryn was free to yank the ball back towards himself.

He spun it beside him while eying the eight corpses that surrounded him. Fan Shun was a dozen or so feet away, handling a group twice the size of this one, which meant Taryn had to deal with this group alone.

Faster and faster and faster the ball spun, but the undead had no fear of death or injury. They rushed him with teeth bared and harsh snarls.

Taryn skipped forward and kicked up with his right leg. Catching the ball with his right foot, he sent it flying faster than the eye could track. It struck a corpse right between the eyes and knocked it off its feet.

Taryn yanked the meteor back as a corpse leapt at him. He ducked beneath its body and spun to the left, swiping down with his blade. The blade passed through the undead’s left leg cleanly, amputating it just above the knee.

Following through with his spin, Taryn pushed the wire down with his elbow to make the ball arc above his head. He grabbed the wire and pulled it down, forcing it to slam into the airborne undead’s back with enough force to break stone.

Taryn grabbed the wire and swung the ball in a horizontal arc towards the next undead. Unfortunately, this one had been moving faster than he thought. The wire got caught up on its neck and the ball’s arc was cut short.

It swung back around to Taryn, who caught it with his right hand, crossed his arms, and then sidestepped the undead as it ran towards him. The wire wrapped tightly around its neck, and Taryn yanked his arms down and back. The wire bit deep into its flesh, only stopping once it hit bone. Taryn was forced to abandon the dagger entirely as a pair of corpses hit him from the side.

The moment Taryn’s back hit the ground, he ignited his core and used his fur-covered arms to protect him from their teeth. They bit and scratched at his arms, causing Taryn severe pain. He finally managed to get his hands around their throats and slam their heads together.

One time did nothing, so Taryn tightened his grip and repeatedly slammed them against one another until their heads were leaking red viscera all over his robes.

Once they’d stopped moving, Taryn dropped them to his sides and climbed to his feet.

He was hurting, he was tired, and most importantly, he was annoyed.

His eyes widened as he realized there should’ve been three more to kill. Yet, no matter where he looked, he didn’t see any that remained standing.

Looking over to Fan Shun, Taryn saw her holding an undead off the ground by its throat; it gnashed its teeth at her, but it may as well have been trying to fight off a stone statue for what little give her arm afforded it.

“Did you...” He trailed off as he realized he didn’t need to ask. If they weren’t currently trying to eat his face off, there was a good chance she’d already killed them… Re-killed them… Whatever. “What are you doing?” As he approached her, Taryn shifted back to normal and winced at the pain in his arms.

“It’s been bothering me how these people became what they are.” She turned the undead around so Taryn could get a good look at it. As with all the others, it had rotten purple skin and blank eyes.

It was hard to reconcile the thing in her hands with a human.

“There are numerous injuries on it, almost like it’s been in constant battle, but none of them are bleeding. We know from experience that they can bleed when injured, so it doesn’t make sense for all these wounds to exist without the presence of blood.”

“Okay? I fail to see the point. What difference does it make as long as we can kill them?”

“What difference?” she repeated incredulously. “What if it was a virus and now you’re infected too? What if it was magic caused by the Dragon core, and for every second we spend in here, we risk turning into one of these... things? Don’t you think it’s important that we know the answers to these questions?”

Taryn opened his mouth to respond but realized halfway through that he didn’t have a good argument. “Fair enough. I just don’t think we really have the time to do this now.”

Fan Shun narrowed her eyes. Crack. The undead’s head lolled to the side as its neck snapped under the force of her grip. It was still twitching as if it wanted to go for her, but its body would no longer obey.

She tossed it aside like so much trash and wiped her hand on her pants. “Fine, but if you turn into one of those things, I don’t want to hear you whining about it later.”

“Don’t you mean moaning?”

Fan Shun smacked him on the back of his head, causing him to jump in surprise. He whipped his head around to look at her and saw that she was shaking her head disappointedly. “That’s not funny, Taryn. You should have more respect for the dead.”

“I have plenty of respect for them,” he said as he ripped off a corpse’s head in order to retrieve his dagger. Grisly work done, he followed after Fan Shun.

“Uh-huh,” Fan Shun replied, rolling her eyes.

“I do, honest. Swear on my father’s name.”

She snorted. “You don’t know your father’s name.”

Taryn gave her a cheeky grin and shrugged. “Guess you can’t hold me to it then.”

“How did I know there was more to this?” She shook her head at his words and resumed walking.

The grin fell off Taryn’s face a moment later and he shook his head sadly. He scratched at the back of his head and sighed tiredly.

“You’re falling behind,” Fan Shun called without looking at him.

“Coming!” Taryn quickly fixed his face, adopting a tired smile to hide what he was really feeling, and jogged to keep up with her.

As he pulled alongside her, Fan Shun glanced at him once, then kept her eyes fixed on their destination. Taryn didn’t mind, as it would give him time to get his thoughts back to normal.

“Taryn, I...” Fan Shun began, her voice strained, like she was trying to keep her emotions in check.

“No, don’t. It’s okay,” he assured her.

“I shouldn’t have said that. It wasn’t right.”

“Did they ever find their bodies?” Taryn asked suddenly, catching Fan Shun entirely by surprise.

“Your parents? No, no they didn’t.”

“Then they’re either dead or they abandoned me. Either way, I don’t think they’ll particularly mind one or two jokes at their expense.”

Fan Shun opened her mouth to respond, but Taryn just shook his head at her. “I’m serious, Grandma. It’s okay. There’s no need for you to apologize.”

Fan Shun wrapped her arm around his shoulders and pulled him in for a side hug. She planted a kiss on his temple and hugged him tightly against her. After a few seconds she let him go and spent a few seconds straightening and inspecting her robe while keeping her face aimed at the ground.

Taryn returned the gesture, wrapping one of his arms around her shoulders and pulling her against his side for a quick hug. She seemed frail to him now, and he wasn’t sure how to handle that.

His entire life, Fan Shun had been his rock, the one constant in his life. He wasn’t used to seeing her vulnerable to anything.

“You’re a kind boy, Taryn. I sometimes forget that.”

“I’m not that kind.”

“You’re kinder than you should be.” Fan Shun placed her hand on the small of his back and pushed him a few steps ahead of her. She whipped out her sword and sent a crimson crescent of battle Eco flying towards a building fifteen feet to their right; the crescent sliced deep into the wooden walls and irreparably destroyed the building’s foundation.

The collapse of the building was followed almost instantly by the sound of an animal screeching in pain.

“I know several men with perfect lives who turned out far worse than you have,” she said, seemingly pretending she hadn’t just cleaved a building in half. “I’m proud of you.”

“Thanks…” Taryn trailed off. He couldn’t help but look over his shoulder at the collapsed building and wonder just what she had seen that warranted such a response.

A saying the Mourner had once heard drifted into Taryn’s mind, causing him to crack a smile. Right, I suppose. Ignorance is bliss.

“What’s so funny?” Fan Shun asked, eyeing him suspiciously. Taryn couldn’t really blame her. He had just laughed moments after hugging her.

“An old saying the Mourner knew. It fit the situation.”

“What was it?”

“Ignorance is bliss.”

Fan Shun snorted her agreement and nodded emphatically. “Remember that the next time you go to pick up a magic journal.”

Taryn lightly shoved her away and adopted a pained expression. “That was not on purpose,” he cried. “I told you; in the dark, it looked like my journal.”

“Suuuure it did. You know, when Mao Li used that same excuse on his wife a few weeks back, she didn’t believe him either.”

Taryn blinked at her in confusion. “What?”

Fan Shun shook her head. “Nothing, forget I said anything. It was just a stupid joke.”

They arrived at a T-junction in the road. They could go east, west, or back the way they came. Ahead of them was a line of abandoned buildings with nary a gap between them.

From the outside it looked like the buildings had been constructed as one, then divided as needed, which Taryn thought was a little weird. In Haven City, buildings were all constructed to meet certain specifications. Their limited space ensured that they could not waste room needlessly.

“Mind explaining it? I haven’t heard this story yet—what happened with Mr. Mao Li?”

“Well—” Fan Shun’s voice was cut off as the sound of someone desperately calling out for help reached their ears. “That certainly sounds serious, we should go check it out.” Fan Shun didn’t wait for Taryn’s approval.

“Hey!” Taryn turned his head to look at her and saw that she was in the process of lightly bending her knees. She leapt into the air, casually sailing over the two-story building in front of them, disappearing from Taryn’s sight in only a few seconds.

Taryn moved his jaw up and down a few times as if he were still speaking. “Hey, Grandma, I hear someone in trouble over there. We should go check it out,” he said to no one.

“Sure, Taryn, that sounds like a great idea,” he replied, answering his own question in an imitation of Fan Shun’s voice.

“Do you think you could help me get there, because I can’t jump over a fucking building!?” He hollered at the ceiling, not caring who, or more importantly what, could hear him.

He ignited his core and rushed at the building ahead of him. As soon as he was within five feet of it, he jumped with his arms fully extended; his intention was to grab hold of the wooden planks with his claws and scale the front of the building.

That’s not what happened.

The rotten wood disintegrated beneath Taryn’s hands, his claws ripping through it like parchment. His knees hit the wall just beneath him and broke through, leaving him dangling by his arms.

He shuffled a bit, trying to find purchase as he scrambled up the side of the building. Almost the exact moment he reached ten feet up the wall, the building let out an ominous groan and start to shake.

Taryn tried to release the wall, but his claws were sunk too deeply into the rotten wood. He couldn’t remove his hand without taking a piece of the wall with him.

The building groaned again.

Taryn racked his brain for any way he could get down without causing the building to fall on top of him.

The building groaned a third time.

Taryn realized he didn’t really care if the building fell; he just didn’t want it to fall on him.

He braced his feet against the wall, patently ignoring when his left foot sunk into the softwood, and as he shifted back, he pushed off as hard as he could.

He landed on his back seven feet from the building and promptly curled into the fetal position. The building collapsed in front of him, the roar of falling wood and shattering glass deafening.

Taryn waited for the dust to settle before he unfolded himself and sat up.

He spotted Fan Shun standing on top of the ruined building with a pissed-off Xia Yawen across her shoulders, and an unconscious Xia Wei and an extremely nervous Gao Feng under each arm.

Fan Shun stared at him, then slowly tracked her eyes down to the building beneath her feet. “I know I left you here… But was destroying the building really necessary?”

Taryn first looked at the expressions on Xia Yawen and Gao Feng’s faces, then at the building beneath Fan Shun’s feet.

“Oops?”

The scream of a hundred souls ripped through the air. The sound made the hairs on Taryn’s neck stand on end and goosebumps pop out on his arms.

Taryn’s entire body grew tense as the cries, accompanied by what sounded like an army’s worth of footsteps, drew closer by the second.

“We need to move, now!” Fan Shun jumped off the pile of rubble and landed directly in front of Taryn. The veins in her neck became visible as she struggled beneath the weight of three people. “Run,” she ground out.

She deposited Xia Yawen and Gao Feng on the ground and repositioned Xia Wei, so he was lying across her shoulders.

She kicked the still immobilized Taryn in the foot. “Get up,” she said through gritted teeth.

Taryn scrambled to his feet and started running away from the screams. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw Fan Shun and the others keeping pace with him. “What happened to you three?”

“Ask your questions when we’re not running for our lives,” Xia Yawen snapped back.

“It’s probably not that bad, right?” Taryn slowed to a jog, allowing the three to pass him.

A single undead ran around the corner of the junction and screamed at them.

“See, that’s not so—”

That single undead was quickly joined by about three hundred others. They raced around the corner like a tidal wave of death.

Taryn didn’t speak another word. He ignited his core, dropped on all fours, and tore off after the other three.

Gao Feng’s eyes nearly popped out of his skull when he saw the large wolfman wearing Taryn’s ruined robe appear at his side. His eyes widened even further as Taryn outpaced him, arriving at Fan Shun’s side within moments.

Taryn’s mind went into overdrive. His eyes darted from side to side in a constant state of panic as he searched for a way out of this mess he’d caused.

He pushed off the ground with his arms and used the momentum to rise onto two legs. It was a little awkward running on two legs in this form, though the extra length of his legs meant that for every two steps the others took, he only needed one to match them.

He looked over his shoulder, hoping to see an empty road behind them.

Instead, the horde was closing in. Many of them ran as Taryn had, on all fours like a wild beast.

The four of them rounded a corner faster than Taryn had ever run in his life. Too fast, as it turned out. His awkward running afforded him no favors when it came to making tight turns.

His legs tangled together mid-step and he was thrown into a dive.

Taryn hit the ground on his left shoulder and bounced twice before he slid into the side of the building. He shifted back to normal as he climbed to his feet and sprinted after the others.

Fan Shun doubled back to save him, but Taryn waved her onwards. In the time it had taken him to get up, the horde had run over a hundred feet and was now only seconds away from being able to grab him.

Taryn couldn’t risk Fan Shun getting caught because of his stupid mistake.

Fan Shun ignored his wishes and passed him, running in the opposite direction.

She drew her sword in one smooth motion. She leapt into the air, flying twenty or thirty feet above the horde, then she angled the blade downwards and yelled as she stabbed at the ground.

A massive pillar of red Eco hit the center of the horde and detonated.

Those at the center were reduced to little more than puddles of blood, while those on the outer edges of the horde were sent flying into the walls of the surrounding buildings. Some even flew hard enough to crash through said walls.

Fan Shun lost her grip on the sword as approximately half of her total supply of liquid Eco was instantly burned away.

She landed heavily, collapsing to her knees and panting for breath.

Taryn raced over and lifted her into the air by her waist. He grabbed her sword as he ran and used it to decapitate an undead who was climbing to its feet.

He couldn’t see Xia Yawen or the others anymore.

They’d once again abandoned them…

“Taryn, over here!” Taryn’s head whipped around at the voice. He saw Xia Yawen standing in an alley between two buildings, her hand resting on the side of a ten-foot-tall gate.

Taryn made a sharp turn and headed for her. He didn’t dare look back in case they were gaining on him again. He was going into the alley, and he was going in fast.

Xia Yawen pressed her body flat against the wall as Taryn raced past her, then she slammed the gate shut and quickly latched the deadbolt. And not a moment too soon, as moments later, numerous undead slammed into the wooden gate hard enough to splinter the wood.

They didn’t wait around to find out if the undead could get through or not. They ran down the alley and escaped out the back, hopefully losing the horde in the process.

As he stepped out of the alley, Taryn looked up and saw that he was only a street or two from the ridiculously tall building.

His goal was finally within sight.

Chapter Twenty-Two

The group had settled in for much-needed rest inside one of the many abandoned buildings near the structure. All of them were tired and hungry. And Taryn was growing more annoyed by the second, but he wasn’t sure why… Okay, that wasn’t entirely the case. He had a pretty good idea why.

“Yawen, I’m sorry,” Gao Feng pleaded. He was begging for her forgiveness and had been for the last half hour or so.

To her credit, Xia Yawen seemed no closer to forgiving him than she had at the start. The entire time he’d knelt in front of her, she had not so much as looked at him, instead choosing to focus on her still unconscious brother.

Taryn couldn’t blame her; he’d been tending to Fan Shun since they made camp. After using so much of her Eco in one go, Fan Shun had fallen unconscious. She hadn’t stirred in the last three hours, and Taryn was beginning to wonder if she’d ever wake up again.

He’d once been told of the dangers of using too much Eco at one time. It was a lot like bleeding out; after a while, Eco became as vital for survival as blood. And using it as Fan Shun had was always dangerous.

Fan Shun was as still as a corpse, and the only reason Taryn didn’t panic was the pink of her cheeks and the warmth of her skin. A fever may not have been a good thing, but in this case, it was better than nothing.

Taryn broke his watch over Fan Shun to glance at Xia Wei.

The man didn’t appear to have any external injuries, yet just like Fan Shun, he had yet to awaken.

Taryn hadn’t bothered to ask what happened to them. He was too overcome with grief over Fan Shun’s condition and didn’t have the emotional capacity to worry about anything else at the moment.

That, coupled with the fact that he and Gao Feng didn’t get along at the best times, meant that it would only take an errant word to light their fuses. With the tension as high as it was, the slightest provocation in either direction would likely end in bloodshed.

Or so Taryn predicted. It was honestly hard to tell how Gao Feng would react now that he was so focused on acquiring Xia Yawen’s forgiveness. It was entirely possible that he wouldn’t care what Taryn did. It was also possible that he would use any slight against him as a means to turn Xia Yawen back to his side.

Whether it worked or not, Taryn wasn’t willing to give him the opportunity to try.

“Xia Yawen,” Taryn said suddenly. His voice interrupted Gao Feng mid-plea and prompted Xia Yawen to look at him, which earned him a glare from Gao Feng. Taryn ignored him. “If Grandma doesn’t wake up in the next hour, could I trust you to get her back to the city?”

“Why can’t you do it? Are you planning on ditching her?” Gao Feng accused.

Taryn glared at him but begrudgingly answered his accusation. “No, if you don’t want to do it that’s fine. But we came here for a reason, and Grandma would hate me if I gave up now. Look, I’m not asking you to take care of her forever. All I’m asking is that you make sure she makes it out of here alive.” Taryn transitioned onto his knees and bowed his head to Xia Yawen.

Xia Yawen was taken aback. Her emotions had been up in the air for hours, and it didn’t look like there was an end in sight.

First, the two of them were dead. Then they were alive, but they were leaving them to do… something. What, she didn’t know. And then Fan Shun swooped in and saved them from a horde of undead like some type of guardian spirit. Now, Taryn wanted to leave, and Fan Shun was, for all intents and purposes, in a coma caused by a severe case of Eco deficiency.

Until, and unless, she regenerated her lost Eco, there was very little chance she would wake up anytime soon.

Xia Yawen thought over it for a long moment as she watched him.

“On one condition,” she said quietly.

Taryn’s breathing hitched and he clenched his fists. Of course there has to be a catch. It would be too much to ask her to do it out of the kindness of her heart. He took a deep breath and nodded. “If it is within my power to grant, I’ll do anything.”

“Don’t die.”

Taryn’s head shot up and he looked right at her; she was looking away from him, her eyes fixed squarely on her brother.

Taryn gulped and gave her a tentative nod. “I’ll do my best.”

“Your best isn’t good enough.” Xia Yawen’s eyes met his own, and there was fire in them that Taryn hadn’t seen before. But just as quickly as it appeared, it faded away and was replaced with something else. “Fan Shun would be devastated if you died. Don’t do that to her.”

Taryn bowed his head low to the ground. “I won’t. You have my word.”

“See that you don’t.” Xia Yawen looked away from him and refocused all of her attention on Xia Wei.

Taryn breathed a sigh of relief and sat down. He looked into the fire and noticed that it was beginning to die; little more than smoldering ashes remained. They would need to feed it soon or else the fire would die completely.

“So, we’re on babysitting duty now? What, just because he’s got some Eco now he thinks he can run off on his own?” Gao Feng growled. He pushed himself to his feet and stormed over to Taryn.

Taryn didn’t back down. He drew his dagger and stared defiantly into Gao Feng’s eyes. He could feel his Eco churning within him, just waiting for the moment he would ignite it and shift.

Gao Feng stopped on the other side of the fire and drew his sword. He pointed the tip at Taryn’s chest. “I’m tired of your arrogance and attitude. I challenge you to a duel, Taryn the Clanless. Maybe when I’m done with you, you’ll have a little more respect for your betters.”

Taryn never looked away. He stared straight into Gao Feng’s eyes.

Unknown to Taryn, this act resulted in two things happening simultaneously: The Eco churning within his body lit up the tattoo on his chest, and its bright light was visible through what remained of his robe. And the light of the fire reflected in his crimson eyes, causing them to glow eerily in the dim light.

This agitated Gao Feng even further. Though he would never admit it, Taryn intimidated him. Though he knew without a shadow of a doubt that he could take Taryn in a fight, there was something about the way that Taryn looked at him that spelled danger, and Gao Feng hated that to no end.

Everyone there could tell that Taryn was no longer the same person they’d left the city with. And though she didn’t show it on her face, Xia Yawen was hurt by this fact, because he wasn’t the boy she used to know either.

Taryn slowly stood up, rising to his full height, and squared his shoulders to face Gao Feng, his dagger gripped tightly in his right hand.

“I’m sorry you’re so insecure that you feel the need to put me down every chance you get. But I’m done with your attitude. You don’t like me, I get that. If it makes you feel better, I’ll leave right now. Is that what you want?”

Gao Feng’s eyes darted from his sword to Taryn’s unfaltering gaze, and he bit his bottom lip hard enough to taste blood. He slammed his sword back into its scabbard and threw his hand in Taryn’s face in a clear sign of dismissal.

“Leave. The sooner you’re out of here, the sooner things can return to normal.” Gao Feng turned away from Taryn and looked to Xia Yawen. But Xia Yawen was ignoring him. Instead, her eyes were firmly affixed to Taryn.

Gao Feng’s chest burned and his head swam. He moved to a corner by himself and sat down.

Taryn gathered up his things, then looked at Fan Shun one final time. “I’ll hold you to your promise, Xia Yawen. Don’t let anything happen to her.”

“You have my word.”

“Thank you.”

Taryn left the building through the front door and didn’t look back. If he looked back, too many things could go wrong.

He didn’t want to leave Fan Shun behind, but something inside of him was itching to get moving. He was worried that if he didn’t move now, Duan He and Gu Qigang would find the core first. And that scared him more than leaving Fan Shun with Xia Yawen.

Despite everything that happened, he knew Xia Yawen would fulfill her promise. Even if he couldn’t trust her, he could trust in her upbringing. The nobles valued their image over everything, and their word was part of that.

Taryn looked off into the distance, once again looking towards the large structure. Now that he was closer, he couldn’t help but notice the images on the glass panels near the top.

His eyes landed on the one that looked identical to his tattoo, and ideas began to race through his mind. However, he couldn’t worry about that yet. He could think about why it was there later, but for now, he only needed to get to it.

For the first ten minutes or so, his journey was relatively quiet. He could hear undead moaning off in the distance, but so long as they stayed way over there, he had no need to worry about them.

However, the closer he got to the structure, the more noise he heard.

It started out slow, at a level he could barely hear. He’d pick up a growl here, an angry snarl there. But eventually, there was a cacophony of noise as metal clanged together and a snarling beast made its presence known to all who approached.

Taryn pressed his body to one of the buildings and peeked around the corner: what lay before him was a large square that reminded him of the central square of the market district, only much larger.

The ruined buildings that formed a perimeter around the “market square” were even more dilapidated than normal and looked like a strong breeze could knock them over.

Beyond the square, Taryn could see the base of the structure: the dark stone stood out even in the dimly lit cave. It seemed to consume the light around it, making the open area around it appear darker than the rest of the cave.

However, that couldn’t hold Taryn’s attention long in the face of what was at the base of the tower.

A gigantic reptile lay on its back just ten feet from the structure, and the upper half of an undead’s body was held between its front legs while it chewed on its right arm.

The lizard had orange scales and eyes the color of emeralds. It was somewhere between fifteen and twenty feet long—it was hard to tell from this distance. And he couldn’t tell how tall it was since it was lying on the ground, but it was larger than anything he’d seen since leaving the city… Save for the Mokan spider, but that thing was a freak of nature, whose mere appearance could make the divines tremble.

It wasn’t fair to compare anything to that.

It didn’t take Taryn long to find the discarded lower half of the undead lying twenty feet away, near what could only be an ancient market stall. It was too small to be a true building, but too large to be anything else.

Taryn pulled his head back around the corner and let out an anxious groan.

There was no doubt in his mind about his effectiveness in combat. If it caught sight of him, that was it. He peeked around the corner, his eyes once again landing on the lizard’s snack.

He couldn’t help but imagine himself in the undead’s position, with his arm being used as a chew toy.

He shuddered at the thought.

Okay, I can’t go that way without getting up close and personal with the lizard’s teeth. What else can I do? He took a step away from the wall and looked up, hoping there was some way he could scale it and then use the perimeter buildings to get closer to the structure without drawing the lizard’s attention.

He saw nothing he could use, and he wouldn’t risk using his claws to climb again. Collapsing a building once was more than enough for one trip, especially since his grandmother wasn’t around to save him if he drew another horde.

No, he would need to find another way.

Wait a second. Could I… No, it wouldn’t work. Stupid idea, don’t know why I thought of it.

A few minutes later, Taryn was running for his life from a horde of undead he’d intentionally attracted.

He ran as hard and fast as his legs would carry him as hundreds of undead raced after him. Their hungry snarls and manic screams echoed throughout the cave like a siren, drawing the attention of everything in a thousand-foot radius.

For every second Taryn outran them, half a dozen more undead joined the horde.

Your plan worked a little too well, stupid! You were only supposed to get a dozen, not a thousand! Taryn looked back over his shoulder as he ran and saw that the horde was still growing.

Well, at least the others should have a clear path to escape now. He hooked a right and found himself back on the road leading into the market square.

He saw the lizard standing near the tower with its eyes locked on him.

Taryn nervously waved at the lizard without missing a step.

As he passed the perimeter of the market square, he slid to a stop and dashed to his left, running parallel to the lizard.

The lizard began its charge a moment before the horde hit the market square.

His plan was to get them to attack each other; however, Taryn didn’t account for one thing.

The undead weren’t interested in the lizard; they only showed interest in him. Likewise, while the lizard showed clear interest in the undead, it was also more inclined to chase after the fresh meat.

Taryn chose to follow the line of buildings around the perimeter of the square while hundreds of undead and one big ornery lizard were hot on his tail and closing fast.

As he ran, Taryn’s mind was also running as fast as it could, calculating every possible outcome that he could see. Every technique the Mourner knew, every plan he’d ever come up with—anything and everything Taryn thought he could use was considered and absorbed or discarded at the speed of thought.

After his first loop around the market square, Taryn still hadn’t come up with a way to get out of this, but he was thankful neither the undead nor the lizard had considered cutting him off from the side or getting ahead of him.

Looking back over his shoulder, he understood why: the undead were too stupid to come up with such a plan, intending to merely chase him until he could run no longer. On the other hand, the lizard was using this opportunity to scoop up an undead here and there and eat them.

Seeing as it got food either way, it too seemed content to merely run Taryn down.

He was really wishing his first plan had worked, but obviously the divines had no intention of helping him.

No, you can’t think like that, Taryn. There’s always a way out. You might not like it, but there is a way out.

He passed by the road he’d taken to get into the square and saw that it was relatively empty, save for a few straggling undead that were still attempting to join up with the horde.

There were six undead down that road. Still a dangerous path, but maybe he didn’t have to fight them.

He circled around the market square one more time, putting on a large burst of speed once he’d made it back around to the entrance. He slid to a stop and took a moment to absorb everything he could about the road.

There were only four undead in the road now. The other two had presumably joined the horde or wandered off.

Knowing he couldn’t stop for long, Taryn resumed running after only four seconds. It wasn’t nearly enough to get a clear picture, but it would have to do.

He dropped his head a fraction and put everything he had into sprinting away from them the moment he rounded the final corner of the market square.

He was closing in on the entrance fast: a hundred feet, fifty feet, ten feet—an undead chose that moment to stumble into the square, directly into Taryn’s flight path.

The undead’s body rattled angrily and it twisted to look at him, but Taryn didn’t bother slowing down. He jumped when he was four feet away and planted both feet into the undead’s face.

Its head moved, but its body did not.

Taryn sailed over the now headless corpse and landed on his back. He rolled onto his stomach and then pushed himself to his feet as quickly as he could.

His pursuers were closing in on him fast.

He dashed away from the square as fast as he could.

Where is it? Where is it? Taryn screamed inside his head.

Approximately twenty-five feet from the market, Taryn found what he was looking for: a wooden beam was sticking approximately eight feet out of a shattered glass window on the second floor. Glass shards covered the road, which was the only reason Taryn had spotted the beam in the first place.

He took his dagger into his right hand and pressed the button on its hilt. The ball popped off exactly as it should, and Taryn began to spin it.

Just before he would pass beneath the beam, he threw the ball directly at the beam. It passed over it, just as he’d wanted, then he yanked on the wire and the ball quickly shot down, its arc taking it around the beam multiple times before it finally settled against the far side.

Taryn leapt into the air and pressed the recall button on his dagger.

The dagger jerked forward so violently it was almost ripped out of his hand. But Taryn managed to hold on, and so was quickly hauled towards the beam.

Taryn attempted to land gracefully, but it didn’t work exactly as he’d hoped. He slammed into the beam at his waist, and the blow completely knocked the breath from his lungs and forced the dagger from his grip.

He managed to wrap his left arm around the beam before he could fall, but now he was faced with another problem. Both the horde and the lizard had caught up to him, and his clumsy act had drawn their attention skyward.

He looked down on them from thirty feet above and couldn’t help but chuckle at his situation. Not because he found it amusing, but because if he didn’t, he felt like he would scream.

The lizard was particularly interesting to look at as it watched him through narrowed eyes. It approached the side of the building he was dangling from and placed its front legs on the wall.

It walked up the wall until it was standing on its back legs and its head—or more importantly, its mouth—was only two feet away from being able to grab Taryn’s legs.

Its tongue shot out and wrapped around his left ankle.

Its tongue was incredibly strong. It wrapped around Taryn’s leg tight enough to make his bones creak, then just for good measure it yanked on his leg.

Taryn dutifully kicked at it, but the flexible organ wouldn’t let go.

It yanked on him again and again, every attempt harder than the last as it sought to dislodge him from the beam.

Taryn growled out his frustration and ignited his core.

The instant his transformation was complete, he buried the claw on his heel deep into the lizard’s tongue.

The lizard hissed in pain and redoubled its efforts to pull him down.

Taryn ripped the claw out the side and kicked at it over and over again, the claw slicing a hair deeper each time. After five kicks, Taryn’s heel passed cleanly through the tongue and the lizard fell out of the sheer shock of having its tongue cut off.

Taryn hauled himself on top of the beam, then ripped the tongue off his ankle and threw it at the lizard’s face.

After untangling the wire and recalling the ball into his dagger, Taryn used his new height to scale to the roof of the building and haul ass away from the surely pissed-off lizard.

Not a moment later, the sound of wood splintering reached his ears, and Taryn poured on the speed. He didn’t need to look back to know what was going on; either the lizard was climbing up the side of the building, or it was going through the wall.

Either way, it wasn’t good for Taryn.

Taryn reached the edge of the roof and leapt off, unconsciously using Eco to boost himself forwards.

Taryn’s jump, powered by the force of his Eco and his naturally stronger wolf legs, carried him over one hundred feet into the center of the square.

He hit the ground and immediately lost his balance; he was forced into a roll in order to save what remained of his momentum. In one smooth motion, he rolled back to his feet and performed a small leap to land on all fours.

As soon as his hands hit the ground, he propelled himself onwards in a desperate attempt to get to the structure before anything caught him.

A deafening crash from behind him made him miss a step and fall onto his face.

He looked over his shoulder and his eyes widened as the lizard’s head poked out of the front door of the building. Its eyes landed on him, and it screeched angrily at the meat who would dare try and escape.

Taryn scrambled to his feet and ran the final fifty paces to the structure. A wrought iron door hung loosely from its hinges at the base of the building, no doubt fallen so far into disrepair as to be nearly useless.

That served Taryn’s purposes nicely.

He raised his arms to protect his head and barreled shoulder first into the door. The hinges snapped under the force, and both Taryn and the door smacked against the back wall of the structure.

The inside didn’t look like much: no furniture or decorations, just a winding staircase that seemingly ran from the base of the structure all the way up to the roof of the cave.

Another screech reached Taryn’s ears, and he quickly looked towards the door.

The lizard was bearing down on the structure, and within moments it would be upon him. He didn’t know if it could fit through the door, but he didn’t want to take the chance to find out.

He grabbed the iron door and hefted it into the air like it was a tower shield.

He took a breath to steady himself. Then he ran at the doorway as fast as he could.

Taryn and the lizard reached the doorway at the same time. Its head easily fit through the opening, but its shoulders banged against the outer wall, halting it in its tracks.

Taryn stopped a foot away from the lizard’s deadly bite and spun his body 360 degrees; he swung the door like a giant hammer and smacked the lizard across its face with everything he had.

A loud clang made Taryn’s eardrums vibrate almost as much as the door in his hands. But he knew he could not stop yet; the lizard was still moving. It was dazed from the blow, but it was still alive.

Taryn braced the door on his arm and pinned the lizard’s neck and head against the wall.

The lizard fought back, but the first blow had knocked it senseless for the time being. It could barely muster the strength to move its legs, let alone think to simply withdraw its head.

While keeping its head pinned to prevent its teeth from getting anywhere near him, Taryn pulled out his dagger and jammed it into the thing’s throat.

The lizard screeched again, and this time it really did feel like it would burst Taryn’s eardrums.

Taryn ripped the dagger out of its throat and commenced to stab it repeatedly. The moment the guard would flatten against the lizard’s hide, Taryn would rip it out, only to start again the next second.

A single stab quickly turned into twenty… And by then, the lizard was moving no longer. All of its lifeblood was pooling on the ground at Taryn’s feet, yet he didn’t seem to notice. He continued to stab again and again and again, until finally the blood around his feet grew too slick for him to stand and he slipped.

The door and dagger both fell from his hands, and he fell to his knees, puffing and wheezing as he fought to catch his breath.

After a while, Taryn managed to collect himself enough to stand up and retrieve his dagger. He sunk it deep within the lizard’s side and began cutting away at the hard scales and tough muscle beneath.

He looked through the opening, just past the lizard’s shoulder, and grimaced at the sight before him: the horde were eating the lizard’s backside.

Taryn lifted a single finger in their direction, then went back to cutting. It took ten minutes to cut through enough of its hide and muscle to see its heart, and another five to cut it out. Once he successfully extricated it, Taryn hefted the heart out of the lizard’s body and balked at its size; the thing was even larger than the Dire Wolf’s heart.

He thought about removing the core now but thought better of it. He didn’t know what lay around the corner, but Fan Shun had said Eco Cores were fragile things, and he didn’t want to risk breaking it after everything he’d done to collect it. So, he did the one thing he could do. He took off his robe and wrapped it around the heart, then he stored the heart inside his bag. After setting aside the few rations he had left so they wouldn’t get covered in the blood that, even now, was seeping through his robe.

With that done and his prize collected, Taryn looked up… And up… And up.

“That’s a lot of stairs,” he muttered lamely.

With one last annoyed sigh, Taryn began to climb towards the top.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Fan Shun’s eyes snapped open; everything was blurry, and her head felt like someone had hit her with a hammer the weight of a medium-sized child.

She heard movement nearby, and in her fugue state, couldn’t recognize any of the voices. So, she sat up and blindly reached for her sword, only to find it wasn’t there.

“Easy, no one’s going to attack you,” someone said in a soothing voice.

Fan Shun hesitated. She blinked her eyes several times to lift the haze from them. It took several tries, but shortly after, her eyes cleared enough for her to see the speaker: Xia Yawen was kneeling in front of her with a clay cup filled with water held out for her to take.

“You’re no doubt thirsty. Here, take it.”

Fan Shun gratefully accepted the water and greedily drank it down, then held out the cup for more.

Xia Yawen chuckled and retrieved her waterskin. She filled the cup to the brim, then motioned for Fan Shun to go ahead.

Fan Shun took her time with this one, opting to sip it rather than gulp it down in one mouthful. As she drank, Fan Shun took the opportunity to look at their surroundings: she noticed the smell of rotting wood and the overall dilapidated appearance of their camp and realized they were inside a house.

Once she was done, Fan Shun returned the cup to Xia Yawen, who took it graciously and returned to her bag.

While looking around, she made note of the fact that Xia Wei was still unconscious, and Gao Feng was sitting away from everyone in a corner all by himself. He appeared despondent—or maybe just mad. It was hard to tell with that boy.

But one thing stood out to her above all others. Rather than the appearance of something, it was the absence of someone that stood out most of all.

“Where’s Taryn?” she asked. Her tone was surprisingly casual considering the panic she was feeling deep in her chest.

It was possible he was in one of the other rooms. The place was run-down, but it didn’t seem to be at risk of falling apart. In fact, while taking another look around, Fan Shun counted three doors leading out of the room she woke up in.

The broken and otherwise ruined antique furniture scattered about, as well as the obscenely large table sitting in the center of the room, led her to the conclusion that they’d set up in someone’s dining room.

It wasn’t far-fetched to assume he’d chosen to sleep in another room. Divines knew she wouldn’t blame him after what happened between the three of them.

Unfortunately, when Xia Yawen grimaced in lieu of answering her question, Fan Shun got her answer.

And she was not happy.

Fan Shun slowly worked to get her feet underneath her and stand up. Never once did she break eye contact with the clearly nervous Xia Yawen.

“Yawen,” Fan Shun said menacingly. “Where is my grandson?”

Xia Yawen didn’t answer her verbally, but her eyes did dart in Gao Feng’s direction for a fraction of a second. Fan Shun was standing in front of Gao Feng before Xia Yawen’s eyes had the chance to move back.

She grabbed him by his wounded jaw and hauled him to his feet. He yelled in pain as she grabbed him, but she was too livid to notice.

She shoved him against the wall and slammed her hand into the wall beside his head. She leaned in so close that they were nose to nose, and the only thing Gao Feng could see was the darkness within her vibrant blue eyes.

“What did you do?”

“Nothing—ahh!” His words were cut off as she tightened her grip on his jaw and wrenched it to the side. It wasn’t enough to break it, but it clearly conveyed her point.

“Okay, okay!” he screamed. Fan Shun eased her grip on his jaw just enough to allow him to speak unimpeded. “We got into an argument; he said he had more important things to do than wait around here with us, so he left about an hour ago.”

Fan Shun’s lips curled up in an animalistic snarl, but it didn’t last long. It was quickly replaced with a look of complete and utter apathy.

She released Gao Feng’s jaw and stepped away from him. She wanted to wring his neck for everything he’d said and everything he’d put Taryn through… But he wasn’t worth the time it would take to snap his little neck.

“Where is my stuff?”

“You don’t need to go out there; you haven’t completely recovered yet. If you set foot outside that door as you are, you’ll only be placing yourself in more danger,” Xia Yawen pleaded. For a moment, Fan Shun believed her sincerity.

For a moment.

She shouldered past Xia Yawen and went in search of her bag and sword. “Last chance to tell me where it is. I’ll find it with or without your help, but I’ll be much quieter if you just tell me where it is.” To emphasize her point, Fan Shun grabbed the end of the large table and lifted it off the ground.

There was no sign of struggle on her face as she held the table in the air with nothing but the strength of her fingers.

Then she threw it through the wall behind her.

The table crashed into the street hard enough to crack the stone road, and the table was reduced to splinters in the process.

“She’s insane. Just like he is,” Gao Feng muttered.

Fan Shun was in the process of reaching for a chair in another room when his words reached her ears.

“Xia Yawen.” Fan Shun withdrew her hand and stood up straight. “Retrieve my stuff for me. Now.”

“I promised Taryn that I wouldn’t let you get hurt. If that means keeping you here, then that’s what I’ll do.”

Fan Shun’s eyes softened at that. “I understand, truly, I do. But now you need to understand something. I’m going, so if you would like to fulfill your promise, then you’ll have to come with me. Because if I remain in this building with him for one more minute, I’m going to kill him. With or without my weapon and my bag, I am leaving to find Taryn in the next sixty seconds.”

“I can’t leave Xia Wei.”

“I’m not asking you to. Fifty-two seconds.”

Xia Yawen matched Fan Shun’s gaze. Fan Shun could tell that a war was going on inside her—her promise to Taryn versus her duty to her brother and her family—and Fan Shun could sympathize with that, probably more than anyone.

Fan Shun could tell the moment Xia Yawen made her decision. Her eyes became clear, and she no longer seemed unsure of herself.

Xia Yawen nodded her head slightly, then returned to the dining room.

Fan Shun could hear Gao Feng’s mumbled protests, but Xia Yawen returned moments later with both Fan Shun’s bag and sword.

“Here.” She held them out for Fan Shun to take. “Tell Taryn I’m sorry I couldn’t keep my promise, but I had to watch over my brother.”

Fan Shun accepted her gear with a nod. She placed a hand on Xia Yawen’s shoulder and gave it a light squeeze.

“I’m sure he’ll forgive you. Taryn’s never been one to hold a grudge.”

“What’s all this talk about Taryn?”

Fan Shun and Xia Yawen turned towards the door leading to the dining room; Xia Wei was standing there. Though he had to brace himself against the door frame to hold up his body, he was standing under his own power.

Xia Yawen rushed to his side and tried to help him.

Xia Wei held up a hand to stop her. “You need to go with Fan Shun.”

“Don’t be stupid. I can’t leave you here alone,” Xia Yawen said.

“Alone, huh?” Xia Wei chuckled. “Despite everything that’s happened, I believe Gao Feng’s more than capable of protecting me while I recover.”

Xia Yawen narrowed her eyes and shot Gao Feng a look of annoyance.

“I can do it, Yawen. Nothing will happen to him.”

“I believed you once and look what happened.”

“Yawen, I’m sorry. I don’t know how many times I can say it. Blame me if you want, hate me if you must, but I am sorry.”

Xia Yawen flexed the muscles in her jaw and looked to Fan Shun for guidance.

“This is your decision but make it quickly. I’m leaving.”

Xia Yawen balled up her fists and tightened them until her arms shook from the strain. She glared at Gao Feng and pointed her finger at him. “If anything happens to my brother—”

“Nothing will. We’re just going to hide out in here and wait for you to return, promise.”

“There, see?” Xia Wei hobbled over to Gao Feng and wrapped an arm around the shorter man’s shoulders. “Everything’s fine. Now get out of here, you’re interrupting our ‘bonding’ time.” Xia Wei shooed Fan Shun and Xia Yawen out of the house, then slammed the door shut behind them.

“Bonding time?” Fan Shun tilted her head and gave Xia Yawen a confused stare.

“Xia Wei enjoys making Gao Feng uncomfortable. And though it’s mostly done as a joke, there is some truth to how he acts around him.”

“What do you mean?”

“My brother is… particular in his tastes.”

“Oh… Oh.” Fan Shun nodded absently while suppressing a smile.

“Who he chooses to spend his time with is his business,” Xia Yawen snapped. “He went through a lot growing up in our family. He doesn’t need to hear shit from you too.”

“Oh, I agree. It’s none of my business. I just thought it was amusing that both of the ice queen’s kids have a thing for a Ukata.” Fan Shun sighed. “That’s cause for celebration in my opinion. Means there’s hope for our families yet.” Fan Shun’s words brought Xia Yawen up short.

“Weren’t we in a hurry?” Xia Yawen blurted out.

“Yes, right you are,” Fan Shun agreed. She hurriedly strapped her scabbard to her waist. “Let’s see if we can’t find my grandson before he gets in over his head, eh?”

* * *

Taryn shoved open the heavy iron door so hard it bounced off the wall behind it.

Climbing from the ground floor to the very top had taken Taryn nearly half an hour. Before stepping over the threshold, Taryn took a moment to look over the rail all the way down to the ground floor; the three thousand steps he’d had to climb had nearly killed him, and probably would have if he didn’t have Eco fueling his muscles.

He felt a chill run down his spine at the thought of falling over the rail and slowly backed away. He turned around just before he could pass over the threshold and took a peek inside the room beyond. It was a disappointingly plain stone room with a diameter of about fifty feet. The most interesting objects, at least the ones he could see without stepping through the door, were the marble pedestal at the exact center of the room, upon which sat a large stone egg, and the three windows that bordered the room.

Taryn glanced over his shoulder, expecting to see the fourth window—the one with the Ukata clan crest, but all he could see was a blank stone wall.

Since he had no desire to leave empty-handed, he passed over the threshold and stepped into the room.

The moment he was clear of the door, it gently swung shut and latched itself. The sound prompted Taryn to spin around, but instead of the door, he found himself looking at the fourth window.

He placed his palms against the window and lightly pushed against it, hoping the illusion would dissipate if he made physical contact with it.

The window remained steadfast.

He stopped pushing against the window and looked through it to the ruins beyond.

He was well over five hundred feet above the ruin, and Taryn could see no way down, other than maybe using his claws to climb down from the outside.

“You’re not going to get out that way,” someone said from directly behind Taryn.

Taryn spun around as fast as he could, only to come face to chest with Gu Qigang.

Taryn’s head slowly tracked upwards until his eyes landed on Gu Qigang’s face: the cultivator seemed irritated, with a flushed face and dilated pupils.

He was balancing one of his twin axes on his right shoulder, as if he were just waiting for an excuse to bring it down on Taryn’s head.

Which he probably was.

“Explain to me why I am trapped in here, and I’ll let you live,” Gu Qigang said slowly, as if he were talking to a child.

Taryn knew he was lying. He may not have said he would kill him, but the white-knuckled grip on his axe spoke louder than anything he could’ve uttered.

Taryn swallowed his nervousness and shrugged. “No idea.”

Gu Qigang’s fat left hand was around Taryn’s throat and was hauling him off the ground before Taryn could even process what happened.

Gu Qigang tightened his grip until the bones in Taryn’s neck creaked in protest.

Taryn ignited his core and shifted. Surprisingly, Gu Qigang wasn’t bothered by the fact that he was now holding a seven-foot-tall anthropomorphic wolf two feet off the ground.

Taryn scratched at Gu Qigang’s arms with his claws, but instead of tearing away flesh, as he’d expected, Taryn’s claws sent sparks flying into the air as they glided across Gu Qigang’s skin.

Taryn’s eyes widened in horror as one of his most potent means of attack proved entirely useless.

“Big mistake,” Gu Qigang snarled. He released his hold on Taryn’s throat, and as Taryn dropped towards the ground, he brought the back of his axe around and struck Taryn’s left side. The blow was heavier than anything Taryn had ever felt, and it managed to knock him completely out of his shifted state.

The blow carried through and Taryn was flung across the room. His back hit the window bearing the Cai clan symbol, yet the window didn’t break or give an inch. It felt as if Taryn hit one of the walls instead.

He collapsed to his knees and pitched forward, forcing him to catch himself with his hands or risk hitting his face on the floor.

He pushed himself up a bit and raised his head. Gu Qigang was standing over him with a cruel smile plastered across his face.

“That’s an interesting scar you have there. How did you get it?”

Taryn’s eyes widened as he realized that his hood had fallen off. He reached for his hood, but Gu Qigang grabbed his hands before he could fix it.

“I didn’t give you permission to cover it. Now answer the question, boy. How did you get the scar?”

“I don’t know. I’ve had it for as long as I can remember.” Taryn was frightened by the sudden seriousness in his voice. He didn’t want to meet Gu Qigang’s eyes, but the larger man wouldn’t let him look away.

“So, it’s true. I can’t believe the walking corpse was right,” Gu Qigang muttered to himself. He released Taryn’s hands and stepped back. “You know, when Duan He told me there was a Tian hiding in that cesspool you call a city, I didn’t believe him. But to think, you weren’t just any Tian.”

Taryn’s eyes grew wider as Gu Qigang spoke. He braced himself against the wall and climbed to his feet, all the while maintaining his eye contact with Gu Qigang.

“What are you talking about? What’s a Tian?”

“You don’t know?” Gu Qigang smiled. “This is rich. I can’t wait to tell the boss. Divines, do you know how much you’re worth? Oh wait, you don’t, do you?” Gu Qigang guffawed.

“Tell me!” Taryn screamed. “Do you know where I come from? Do you know who my parents are?”

Gu Qigang made a sucking sound with his lips and shook his head. “This is actually sad. Listen, kid, just sit down and shut up while I try to figure out how to get us out of here.”

Taryn’s lips curled back as his anger rose. His teeth grew sharper, and his nails grew longer. The Eco within his body was responding to his anger and partially shifting his body without Taryn’s conscious consent.

“Tell me!” Taryn finally gave over to his anger and rushed Gu Qigang. In between one step and the next, Taryn ignited his core and fully shifted.

He threw all of his strength into a spear hand aimed at Gu Qigang’s face. In his anger, he’d forgotten that Gu Qigang needed to live in order to answer his question.

Luckily, or unluckily for Taryn, his claws that were capable of shredding stone merely pushed in Gu Qigang’s cheek and stopped.

A fist sunk into Taryn’s gut and knocked him to his knees.

“Do you know why that didn’t work?” Gu Qigang grabbed one of Taryn’s hands and intentionally stabbed his arm with Taryn’s claws. Again, the claws failed to even draw blood.

“It’s because you’re weak. But that’s not your fault. Everyone inside those walls is a child, maybe not in age, but certainly in power. While we struggle to feed ourselves in the outside world, you’ve been living inside your cushy little city. My niece is stronger than the most powerful cultivator in your city, not because she’s talented, but because it’s necessary.” Gu Qigang looked disgusted. He tossed Taryn’s hand aside and stood up.

Gu Qigang drew the axe on his right hip. “On second thought, the price I’d get for you isn’t worth the energy it would take to keep you alive until the boss comes to collect. Maybe I’ll get lucky, and she’ll be happy with just your head. If not, oh well.”

Just as Gu Qigang lifted the axe above his head, something landed on his left shoulder and sunk its teeth into his ear.

A floppy-eared rodent hung on for dear life as Gu Qigang jerked his head to the side. He shook his head quickly from left to right, desperately trying to get the little rodent to let go. Finally, Gu Qigang managed to get his hand around its body and pull it away from him.

It took a piece of his ear with it.

“My ear! My ear! You bit off my ear, you little shit!”

Taryn didn’t know how or why it’d followed him here, but he was certainly glad to see the little guy.

Taryn couldn’t let the opportunity pass; he quickly drew his dagger and flipped it into a reverse grip so the ball was facing up.

Just like the troll. If I can’t cut his skin, I’ll break his bones.

Taryn drew back his arm and thrust the ball into Gu Qigang’s right knee. His knee reflexively straightened, but the blow did little else besides draw the big man’s fury towards Taryn.

Taryn gritted his teeth and flipped the dagger around. He slammed the ball down on Gu Qigang’s toes and smiled when he heard the large man yelp.

Taryn went for a third strike, but a kick caught him off guard and knocked the dagger out of his hand.

Two quick kicks struck Taryn in the stomach. The blows were strong enough to knock him eight feet into the air, then Gu Qigang swung his axe in an arc that met Taryn as he began to fall.

Taryn’s fur saved him from being completely bisected, but the axe cut deep enough to chip a rib bone.

Taryn was sent flying towards the center of the room.

He crashed into the pedestal and knocked it over, causing the stone egg to clatter across the floor.

Taryn lifted his head in time to see Gu Qigang close his fist around the struggling rodent. Its pitiful squeals were cut off as its bones were reduced to dust.

Gu Qigang tossed its body aside, then turned his attention to Taryn.

Taryn roared, and the Eco within his body went wild, illuminating the tattoo on his chest until it was so bright that it was clearly visible even beneath his fur.

Gu Qigang stopped walking as he saw the tattoo. A wide smile appeared on his face, though that disappeared as Taryn’s anger continued to rise. A golden mist seeped from Taryn’s mouth with every breath, and his crimson eyes glowed almost as brightly as his tattoo.

“I’ll… kill… you.” Taryn growled.

“You’re welcome to try.” Gu Qigang chuckled. He drew his second axe and smacked the handles together twice. “Come on, then. I got shit to do.”

Taryn dropped to all fours and then launched himself forward, directly at Gu Qigang’s chest.

“Stupid child.” Gu Qigang sidestepped Taryn’s charge and prepared to bring both axes down on Taryn’s spine.

Enraged as he was, Taryn was no longer thinking clearly. He was running off of pure instinct… But it wasn’t his instinct. It was the instinct of someone infinitely more experienced than he was.

Taryn’s jump didn’t carry him as far as Gu Qigang predicted. Instead, he hit the ground a few feet away and rolled onto all fours, then dashed to the right and circled around to Gu Qigang’s back.

The big man spun faster than his size would suggest possible, and he brought his axes down where he thought Taryn would be.

But Taryn had stuck close to his legs and followed his back. The moment Gu Qigang stopped turning, Taryn used both of his fists to strike his left knee.

Eco burst from the knuckles on Taryn’s fists, ripping the skin and fur to pieces, but Taryn didn’t care because it served its purpose.

Gu Qigang’s left leg buckled and he fell to his knee.

Taryn stood up and clapped his hands over Gu Qigang’s ears, sending Eco through his palms directly into Gu Qigang’s eardrums. Both eardrums burst simultaneously, but before Taryn could act again, Gu Qigang reacted reflexively and threw his head back, striking Taryn on the nose and knocking him off his feet.

Taryn hit the ground on his back, but quickly rolled backwards until he was on his feet and could dash back into the fray.

Taryn wrapped his left elbow around Gu Qigang’s throat and used it to pull his head back until Taryn could see into his ear. Taryn jammed the claw on his right middle finger into Gu Qigang’s right ear and kept pushing until it sunk to the second knuckle.

Gu Qigang screamed. He wrenched the arm wrapped around his throat until the bone snapped. Then it was Taryn’s turn to yowl as his arm hung limply over Gu Qigang’s shoulder.

Taryn ripped his finger out of Gu Qigang’s ear and jammed it into his right eye.

Taryn’s hand clutched at the side of Gu Qigang’s head, and he wrenched his head backwards via the claws in his eye socket. This time, it was Gu Qigang who was thrown to the ground.

But not for long.

Gu Qigang came up swinging wildly with his axes, forcing Taryn to dodge or get his head lopped off.

As Taryn made to move backwards, something inside him shifted, felt different. He reached for the Eco he’d so quickly learned to depend on, but it wasn’t there.

It had run out.

Taryn’s transformation fell away between one second and the next. The sudden decrease in height shortened his stride enough that he couldn’t completely get out of the way. Fortunately, he was now shorter than Gu Qigang believed him to be, so the axe whizzed overhead instead of breaking through his skull.

Gu Qigang brought his second axe around and above his head. A second later, the axe came down like a meteor from the heavens, forcing Taryn to jump aside or get cut in half.

The axe blade hit the floor and didn’t stop. The blade sunk to the handle in the hard stone, and a moment later the floor beneath them cracked and started to give way.

Taryn realized what was going to happen a split second before Gu Qigang did, and he leapt towards the center of the room right as the floor came crashing down.

With his senses so dulled by pain, Gu Qigang wasn’t able to react in time and fell through the floor.

Taryn landed in the center of the room and scrambled away from the crumbling floor.

His hand touched something extremely cold, and he felt it roll away. He whipped his head around, and he found that the “something” was the egg he’d knocked off the pedestal. Lying next to it was the broken body of the tiny rodent.

Less than a second after seeing the egg, he remembered his purpose for being here. The Dragon core… The floor crumbled beneath him and dipped down.

Taryn grabbed the Dragon core and the Eco Beast and pulled them both into his chest an instant before the floor gave way and he plummeted a thousand feet straight down.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Duan He felt the ground tremble beneath his feet. He turned in the direction he felt the tremors coming from and noticed the massive structure at the center of the city was crumbling to pieces: large chunks of stone and an incalculable number of glass shards fell on top of the buildings surrounding it.

He frowned at the sight. He’d been planning on going to the tower after he finished taking what he could from the clan buildings. He’d already wiped out the Cai clan’s treasury and was now within one of the many storage buildings dotted across the Qiao clan’s territory.

But it seemed he would have to change his plans. He was just lucky the majority of the tower seemed to still be fine—before his eyes, the tower fractured, and the top began to collapse.

Hundreds of tons of stone, mortar, and glass fell towards the ground like a divine fist. With nothing to cushion the blow, it crashed into the ground with so much force the very floor of the cave cracked down the middle: the line spanned the entirety of the city and caused the middle districts to slide into the newly formed crevasse.

The tower also created a dust cloud that grew to over five hundred feet tall. It flew outwards from the point of impact faster than any horse and smashed against the cave’s outer walls.

The dust and debris buffeted Duan He’s body, tearing his outer robe to ribbons and leaving microscopic cuts all over his face and arms.

In spite of all this, Duan He’s facial expression never changed. He merely dropped the bag he was holding and started walking towards the tower.

In the peripheral of his vision, Duan He saw countless undead hiding in the shadows of the buildings he passed. And though they also saw him, none dared make a move against him. The surviving parts of their brains, the ones that controlled aggression and movement, refused to let them even approach him.

He continued walking for another ten minutes without encountering the slightest hint of resistance. At least until he rounded a corner and came face to nose with a forty-foot-long lizard.

The lizard pulled back its lips to expose its razor-sharp teeth and it hissed angrily; corrosive acid dripped from its teeth, melting the stone wherever it touched.

Duan He pulled back his lips in a feral snarl. The Eco within his body churned tumultuously. The air around his body began to swirl and heat up, and a wooden barrel some fifteen feet away ignited, purple flames devouring it faster than should have been possible.

The lizard lowered its head without breaking eye contact or hiding its teeth. However, instead of advancing, the lizard retreated. It backed away from Duan He like a human would a wild animal, and only once it was thirty feet away did it turn away from him and flee.

Duan He shut down his Eco and closed off his core.

It would’ve been faster just to kill the creature, but if there was one thing Duan He hated, it was needlessly wasting his precious Eco.

Twenty minutes after the encounter with the lizard, Duan He arrived at what remained of the market square to find it utterly destroyed. Every building within a hundred-foot radius of the impact point had been flattened by the shock wave.

Though Duan He did not outwardly react to this sight, inwardly he was boiling mad. He quickly suppressed his emotions before his Eco could get out of control and ignite the nearby wood.

The last thing he needed was to start a fire while there was still so much dust in the air.

Duan He was tough, but an explosion would ruin his day.

The sound of muffled moans caught Duan He’s attention, and he looked for the cause of the sounds. He tracked the sound over two hundred feet before finally finding the one responsible.

Gu Qigang was pinned beneath a large chunk of stone. He was still alive, if barely. The stone most likely weighed in excess of two tons, far heavier than anything Gu Qigang could have lifted on his own.

“Help…” Gu Qigang’s voice was weak, most likely from having his sternum crushed, but who was to say really. All Duan He knew was that it was difficult to hear what he was saying.

Duan He crouched down to look Gu Qigang in the eye. “What was that? You’ll have to speak up for me, I’m a tad deaf in this ear.” Duan He tapped on his left ear for emphasis.

“You bastard. Help me, or leave me, but don’t torture me like this.”

“See, that’s the thing, Gu Qigang. If you had done what I told you to do, if you’d stayed where I told you to stay, you wouldn’t be in this position.”

“I followed the...” Gu Qigang winced. “I followed the Tian kid here. He really doesn’t know anything. It’s almost sad that the infallible Tian clan would leave one of their own stranded so far from home. Remind you of anyone, Duan He?”

Duan He smiled down at Gu Qigang.

“So that’s what you look—” Gu Qigang’s words were cut off as Duan He’s boot crushed his skull. Blood and brain matter splattered against Duan He’s pants, only serving to infuriate him even more.

Duan He stuck a hand beneath the stone covering Gu Qigang’s body and gritted his teeth: the stone slowly rose, inch by inch, until Duan He was holding it off the ground.

Much as he’d expected, Gu Qigang’s lower body had been pulverized beyond fixing. If Duan He hadn’t killed him, he likely would’ve died before he ever made it out of the cave.

But that wasn’t why Duan He had lifted the stone.

He stepped under the stone to hold it on his shoulder while he used his hands to pry the greed ring from Gu Qigang’s finger.

There was no sense in leaving something so valuable to rot here.

Once he’d gotten what he wanted, Duan He let the stone fall on top of Gu Qigang’s body, completely crushing him beneath the heavy granite.

He slipped the greed ring onto his right hand and took a moment to appreciate how it looked: even though a stone capable of crushing Gu Qigang’s body had fallen on top of it, the greed ring had nary a scratch. Truly, it was an example of extraordinary craftsmanship.

And now, it was his, and his alone.

Duan He spent the next few minutes searching every square inch of the market for any sign that someone else had been nearby when the tower fell, but aside from some blood, he found nothing.

If someone had been here, they were long gone.

Gu Qigang’s final words looped within Duan He’s mind.

The Tian boy did this. But why? What was in this tower that was so important?

Duan He was kicking himself for not coming here first. His instincts had told him that there was something here that was important, but his greed had gotten the best of him.

That, and he’d underestimated the little brat. He didn’t think they would survive their first encounter with the soulless, the remnants of humans who’d had their Eco forcefully drained to the point of death.

But against all odds, he’d survived.

Duan He chuckled to himself and left the market square behind.

There would be other opportunities to find out what the kid stole. And Duan He would find out. Whether the kid was alive after he did was an entirely different story.

* * *

Taryn opened his eyes and found himself floating in a sea of gold. No matter where he looked, nothing existed but the warm embrace of fire.

Am I… dead? Taryn wondered. He didn’t feel dead, but what did death actually feel like? How would he know if he was dead?

“Iddrai…” Taryn spun towards the voice.

“Hello?”

“Iddrai, come. We have much to discuss and little time to do it.”

“Who’s Iddrai?” Taryn asked the voice; he didn’t receive a response. Everything just went quiet, as if the world was waiting to see what he would do. Okay, this is weird.

Taryn tried to move, but he wasn’t quite sure how. His feet weren’t touching anything solid, and neither could he see anything to grab for. It was like he was floating in a river, if that river were composed entirely of golden flames that washed over him harmlessly.

Well, if it looks like a river, maybe it acts like one too? To test his theory, Taryn reached out with his left hand and pretended he was swimming.

His form was questionable, but Taryn hadn’t exactly had much experience swimming. There was very little water around Haven City, and the only large body of water within the city was meant to be used in the agricultural district.

To Taryn’s surprise, he moved forward.

Emboldened by his success, Taryn swam harder towards the voice.

“Iddrai.” Taryn had to correct his course and turn his body to the right to keep following the voice.

“Iddrai.” This time the voice was coming from Taryn’s left, forcing him to correct his position once again.

This happened four more times, and each time Taryn corrected his heading, the voice would suddenly appear on his other side. This forced Taryn into a zigzag pattern as he followed the voice through the golden sea.

As he moved to follow the voice for the sixth time, he bumped into something hard. He grabbed at his forehead with his right hand and groped around in front of him with his left.

Huh? He leaned back after getting his bearings and found that he was now staring at the bottom of a flat rock wall.

He tracked the wall from where he first ran into it, all the way to its tip, which didn’t appear to be that far above his head. It was peculiar, as the tip appeared to be outside of the golden sea: the liquid above his head ebbed and flowed around the rock wall, sometimes crashing into it, and splashing, causing tiny droplets of fire to drop onto the sea’s surface and create an odd pattern in the fire… water. Whatever the stuff was supposed to be.

“Iddrai, get up here. I need to speak with you.”

Taryn was growing annoyed with the voice. Whoever this Iddrai was, Taryn surely wasn’t them. And it was about time that he gave them a piece of his mind.

He kicked his legs to rise towards the surface, then just before he would break the surface tension, he shot his hand out and grabbed the top of the wall.

His hand wrapped around a pole of some kind, then he hauled himself out of the golden sea.

His eyes landed on a small man in a hooded white robe who was no taller than his thumb.

The “pole” Taryn grabbed wasn’t a pole at all; it was a rock formation, with a round patch of grass at the top.

The small man looked up at Taryn, his eyes concealed by the hood. Something akin to familiarity passed through Taryn as he looked down at the man, but for the life of him, he didn’t know why.

“Hello, Iddrai, it’s good to see you again.” The hooded man smiled as he spoke. He opened his mouth to speak again, but he suddenly froze with his mouth open.

If it were just him, Taryn would’ve thought it was on purpose. But it wasn’t just the man who’d frozen, it was everything: from the golden sea beneath them, to the golden clouds above him. Even the man’s flowing white robes were stuck in a weird half-flapping position.

“That’s enough.” A deep voice boomed throughout the space.

Taryn watched as his surroundings evaporated into nothingness, leaving him floating in an endless void. The only thing that remained was a tiny ball of light, no larger than his thumbnail, which bounced up and down in front of his eyes. “I don’t know who you are or where you came from, but you’ve seen more than enough of my memories. Explain yourself.”

“Erm…” Taryn was momentarily stunned into silence at the deep voice that came from such a small origin. “Hi, my name’s Taryn. It’s nice to meet you?”

“Greetings, Taryn. While I would love nothing more than to enjoy my first conversation in a thousand years, I would much rather know how you came to be in my space.”

“I... I don’t know. The last thing I remember was falling.”

“Falling?”

“This tower I was in collapsed with me inside it. I don’t even know if I’m alive or dead.”

“You’re very much alive. I can at least tell you that much.”

“How so?”

“Simple, were you dead, you would not be here at this moment.”

“And… where is ‘here’?”

“I suppose you could call it my soul space. Though, I must confess, I am not sure how you managed to get here considering my core has been sealed for the better part of a thousand years.”

“Yeah, that’s totally understandable. Wait, what did you just say? What do you mean your core was sealed?”

“Are you slow or just ignorant? The soul space houses a cultivator’s soul inside their core. This is true for all those who reach a level similar to my own. The only way you could have access to it was if you somehow came into contact with my core, which we know to be impossible.”

Taryn bit his bottom lip and stared wide-eyed at the bouncing light. He was beginning to feel—scratch that, he was already feeling like he wasn’t just in over his head.

He was at the bottom of an ocean.

“Are, and I apologize if this sounds ignorant or stupid. Are you a Dragon?”

“Don’t speak nonsense.”

“Right, of course.” Taryn breathed a sigh of relief. For a minute there, he thought he’d truly lost his mind. “I’m not sure why I thought I could possibly be speaking with a—”

“I am Iddrai, the last light bringer of Otholla. To compare me to a common Dragon is an insult that I will not stand.”

Taryn right eye began to twitch heavily as his nerves frayed. He wanted to scream until his throat bled, but he settled for taking a deep breath and closing his eyes and counting to ten.

When he opened them again, he looked straight at the bouncing ball of light. “Perhaps we should start from the beginning? As I said, my name is Taryn, and I think I know what happened to your core...”

* * *

Taryn groaned and covered his eyes with his hands to save them from the light shining down on his face.

“Taryn. Fan Shun, he’s waking up!” Xia Yawen yelled from somewhere to Taryn’s left.

“Please don’t yell…” Taryn moaned.

He peeked through his fingers and found himself looking into the worried eyes of his grandmother.

“You stupid boy.”

“Good to see you too, Grandma.” He dropped his hands into his lap and looked around. Judging by the Mokan trees surrounding them, Taryn deduced that they were outside the cave, somewhere just outside Haven’s walls.

He looked past Fan Shun’s and Xia Yawen’s shoulders and saw Xia Wei adding kindling to a campfire about ten feet away. Xia Wei waved halfheartedly in Taryn’s direction, then went back to tending the fire.

Taryn glanced around at the rest of their campsite.

“Where’s Gao Feng?” Taryn didn’t really care where the jackass was, but he felt obligated to ask.

Xia Yawen frowned and looked down, unable to meet Taryn’s eyes.

“He decided to go back to the city.” Fan Shun explained.

“Oh. Oh. Figures that jack—” Taryn caught himself. A quick glance at Xia Yawen’s despondent face and Taryn suddenly lost all interest in insulting him. He coughed into his hand to hide his slipup. “Guy would volunteer to scout ahead.”

Fan Shun snorted and shook her head. “Oh no, he’s not scouting anywhere. He’s running home.”

“Isn’t that what we’re doing?”

Xia Yawen and Fan Shun shook their heads simultaneously.

“You might have failed to get the core, but that doesn’t change our overall goal. We’re still leaving Haven behind.”

“And as for us”—Xia Yawen motioned to herself and her brother with her finger—“we were at least partially responsible for the destruction of our clan’s ancestral home and all the valuables within. If we go back now, we’re as good as dead. So, we’re coming with you, hope you don’t mind.”

Taryn’s eyes widened perceptibly, and he leaned slightly away from Xia Yawen. “Um, no.” Taryn’s voice cracked as he spoke. He coughed into his hand a couple of times to hide his embarrassment. “No, I don’t mind at all. Though, why do you say I failed to find the core, Grandma?”

Fan Shun blinked in surprise and looked between Xia Yawen and Taryn. “Well, I just assumed that when the tower fell on you, that was an indication that you failed your goal. Was I wrong?”

Taryn shrugged and ignited his core.

His head shifted into that of the Dire Wolf, but a pair of ebony horns grew from his forehead and curled backwards, over the top of his skull.

His skin turned a tone paler as transparent scales formed along his skin, and the fur that always covered his body in this form grew from his scales.

A long lizard tail grew from his tailbone, and a line of thick bone plating erupted from the scales and formed armor plating that covered the entire top half of his tail.

Fan Shun and Xia Yawen bolted upright and stepped back as Taryn climbed to his feet and stretched. “To answer your question, I think I did find it.”

Fan Shun quirked an eyebrow and looked him up and down. “There’s a story here, and you’re going to tell me every last bit of it. Or so help me divines, you will rue the day you found that damn journal.”

Taryn opened his mouth to respond, but a sound from inside his pants caught his attention. He frowned, mostly because nothing in his pants should have been capable of making a noise, so the fact that there was made him more than a little nervous.

He reached into his pocket—and immediately jerked his hand back as something bit him between his thumb and index finger.

The little floppy-eared rodent hung from his skin, a piece of dried jerky clutched between its tiny hands.

“I was wondering where he’d gotten off to. It’s the weirdest thing, the little rodent wouldn’t leave your side,” Fan Shun said with a grin. She was enjoying this, far more than Taryn would’ve liked.

Taryn shifted back and grabbed the rodent with his right hand and gently dislodged its teeth from his hand.

“I thought you died.”

The little rodent hissed angrily at him and scratched at his hand until Taryn set it back on the ground. It made a happy squeaking noise, then scurried over to the fire and lay down to better enjoy its snack.

“Hey, Taryn. Less staring at the rodent, more explaining why you look like that.”

Taryn opened his mouth to respond, then hesitated.

“What is it?” Xia Yawen asked.

“Oh nothing, I was just waiting to see if something would interrupt me again. You realize how often that’s happened since we left the city? It’s almost like—”

“Yeah, yeah, we can talk about this later. Get on with the story.” Fan Shun emphasized the urgency of what she was saying by clapping her hands together in front of her chest.

Taryn let out an annoyed sigh, then told them of his fight with Gu Qigang and the unexpected conclusion of the tower collapsing around them.

“Honestly, I’m just glad Duan He wasn’t there. I got the feeling that guy was far more dangerous than Gu Qigang,” Taryn muttered shortly after finishing his tale.

“He definitely was,” Xia Yawen agreed. “My only concern is where that scary bastard is now.”

“Well, wherever he is, let’s just hope he stays far away from us, agreed?”

Fan Shun and Xia Yawen simultaneously nodded their heads, Xia Wei shouted his agreement from over by the fire, and Taryn would later swear that he heard the rodent squeak, but surely not. That would be crazy…

Right?

* * *

Duan He stood on the wall overlooking Haven City.

Something had changed, he wasn’t sure what, but he could feel his boss approaching from the south. She was early. Duan He wasn’t expecting them for another week at the earliest. For her to be coming this way now could only mean that Duan He’s future was tenuous at best.

He looked over his shoulder at Haven City with a worried frown. He could only hope the boss would accept the city as it was and ignore the fact that Gu Qigang was no longer traveling with him.

The back of Duan He’s neck lit up like an inferno. He quickly pulled down the neck of his robe and grabbed at the faintly glowing tattoo placed there when he was a child.

The red tattoo was circular in design and depicted spiked ridges around the outer edge and two claws extending from both the top and bottom of the tattoo. At the top of the tattoo was the head of the reptile.

He released the neck of his robe and stared out over the horizon.

His boss was coming, and divines help anyone who stood in her way.

* * *

THE END

All-Knowing Novice

Clanless Cultivator Book 1

The Adventure Continues…

… in The Mourner’s Legacy (Clanless Cultivator Book 2).

Knowledge is power, knowledge is safety, knowledge is happiness... But sometimes, ignorance is bliss.

Taryn and his closest allies safely acquired the dragon core and left Haven City behind, departing for lands unknown. They were content with the knowledge that life would go on without them, and few, if any, would miss the itinerant cultivators.

Without the pressure of the clans weighing on them night and day, Taryn, the Xia twins, and Fan Shun are finally free to find their own places in the world... But the Mourner lied, and that lie is quickly coming back to haunt Taryn.

Taryn didn't save Haven City by taking the dragon core with him, nor did he delay the inevitable. The city was attacked mere days after the group’s departure, and its infallible wall was shattered, leaving the clans at the mercy of a cultivator of unimaginable power.

To save themselves and their city, the residents of Haven have sworn an oath to their conqueror. They must find the one responsible for Gu Qigang's death and return the treasure Taryn "stole" if they want to survive.

Will Taryn's journey to a better future be stopped by the shackles of his past? Should he sacrifice himself for the only home he's ever known, flawed as it was... or will he fight toward a brighter future, consequences be damned?

From Kenneth Arant, bestselling author of the Snake’s Life Series, comes a brand-new cultivation adventure perfect for fans of xanxia, demon beasts, and mystic martial arts of all types.

Books and Reviews

If you loved All-Knowing Novice and would like stay in the loop about the latest book releases, deals, and giveaways, be sure to subscribe to the Shadow Alley Press Mailing List. Sign up now and get a free copy of our bestselling anthology, Viridian Gate Online: Side Quests! Your email address will never be shared and you can unsubscribe at any time.

Word-of-mouth and book reviews are beyond helpful for the success of any writer, so please consider leaving a rating or a short, honest review HERE—just a couple of lines about your overall reading experience. Thank you in advance!

You can also connect with us on our Facebook Page where we do even more giveaways: Shadow Alley Press on Facebook

Books by Shadow Alley Press

ENTER THE SHADOW ALLEY LIBRARY to take a peek at all of our amazing Gamelit, Fantasy, and Science Fiction books! Viridian Gate Online, Rogue Dungeon, Snake’s Life, Dungeon Heart, Path of the Thunderbird, School of Swords and Serpents, the FiveFold Universe, and so many more... Your next favorite book is waiting for you inside!

LitRPG on Facebook

You can find even more books and awesome recommendations by checking out the litRPG Group on Facebook!

GameLit and Cultivation on Facebook

And, if you love Gamelit and Cultivation and want to find more awesome books, check out the GameLit Society on Facebook! Or if you’re a wuxia diehard, you’ll want to stop by the Western Cultivation Stories Group!

Even More Cultivation on Facebook

Want even more Cultivation? Then be sure to check out Cultivation Novels on Facebook!

All-Knowing Novice is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright © 2021 by Kenneth Arant and Shadow Alley Press, Inc.

All rights reserved.

No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law. For permission requests, email the publisher, subject line “Attention: Permissions Coordinator,” at the email address below.

JStrode@ShadowAlleyPress.com

About the Author

Hello, everyone. My name is Kenneth Arant and I like to pretend I’m a writer in my spare time. A bit about myself: I’m a retired martial artist with fourteen-years experience, six of which I used to teach others how to avoid knocking themselves out with a pair of nunchucks.

Currently, I’m a full-time night-owl with a minor caffeine addiction and a penchant for letting my imagination run wild. My dream is to write awesome books that people will enjoy for years to come.